I do not give permission to re-post, sell, or archive my stories on any public websites. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

I wrote this journal-style story when I had a subscription page. It's twenty-six chapters long, around 86,000 words, and it's the kind of story that can go on forever. I've had to rewrite portions of each chapter in order to post the story to Lit. For those who were a part of my subscription page, you'll notice the changes.

The nice thing about a journal-style story is that I can rewrite the chapters at my leisure. So, I hope I can make this rewrite work. I have no planned upload schedule. They'll come as they come.

This story is about a high school wrestler, his dominating older sister, his innocent, little tomboy sister—triplets in this version of the story—and his MILF of a Mom. For fun, you'll see that the biggest cheerleaders at his wrestling meets are the Team Moms, and every MILF who cheers on her son would love to have her boy's cock— or any wrestler's cock—balls deep within her muff. And, if I'm up for continuing this journal once I've uploaded the entire thing, we'll throw some horny volleyball players into mix for fun.

Saturday

The nights are killing me. It's hot. So fucking hot. I use my fan, but that's not enough. Our central air conditioning doesn't work at the moment, and instead of fixing it, Mom told us to suffer in silence after my older sister called her cheap for not getting on the phone with a repairman right away. I think my sister meant it as a joke, but she's a bitch; what can I say. Mom didn't come from money—she's earns hers—and she said, "If I could take it when I was a kid, then so can you guys." I don't know why that has to apply to me. I wasn't the one who made the joke.

Fuck my life.

Monday

Why am I revisiting my old journal? I don't know. Maybe I need something to do other than thinking about all the sex I'm not getting in my life.

Who am I as of this writing? It's been two years since I wrote anything in my journal. I've changed.

I'm eighteen years old, and I'm the meat of a girl-boy-girl triplet sandwich. I've gone over my past entries, and it's nothing but "What do I want to be when I grow up" and "I think that the so and so likes me" and "My older sister is a bitch" and "Why couldn't my younger sister have been a younger brother?"

I think I should update my family status since it's been a while since I wrote anything down.

Diana is the oldest triplet; she looks older as well. She's looked like a woman since forever. My friends say that she's all woman: tits and ass and legs and abs and a volleyball player's body that belongs on a bikini calendar—and I tell them to shut the fuck up. They'll talk about every part of my sister's body until every single one of us has to nut.

Abbey is the youngest triplet. She's a cutie, I guess, who likes to follow me around when she's not skating with every tomboy in our high school. Oh, yeah, she's a skater with no tits—I'm not looking—but I told her that one day for some reason, and I still tell her she has no tits because it makes us laugh. With her short blonde hair and light freckles, she could pass for a boy underneath her baseball cap, and it's too bad she's not a boy because I don't think a tomboy sister can replace a younger brother.

The funny thing—it wasn't funny at the time—is that Abbey is a year behind Diana and me in school, despite being a fucking genius. Our Dad, wherever he may be, had custody of her when we were younger. I don't know what kind of dumb fuck judge splits up triplets, but this one did. Dad enrolled Abbey in school a year after Mom enrolled Diana and me—I think he did it to piss Mom off—then, he just gave up custody of Abbey and disappeared. Abbey has been following us around ever since.

Mom is thirty-eight or thirty-nine, I don't know. I won't remember until her next birthday. I don't know why I keep forgetting her age. She look, I don't know, thirty-ish. She's divorced, and she likes to dress up and workout because she saw an infomercial about toned-up MILFs, or maybe she was watching porn. She does that and sometimes I can hear it through our shared wall. Anyway, Mom decided that she wanted a fit, mature, cougar body capable of hunting down a young cub. When it comes to the girls, Diana takes after Mom, while Abbey takes after our Dad's leanish, boyish, mother and sisters.

This is strange to write, but there's a difference between a fit, almost forty-year-old woman and an eighteen-year-old girl. No, I don't compare Mom's and Diana's bodies, not really, but that doesn't mean I don't notice them. Both are in great shape, but the body of an older woman is different. An older body is more weathered, the flesh slightly looser, clinging to the muscles underneath so that there's more of a ripple when they move, and their skin doesn't hold the glow of youth the way it once did. The contrast between my sister's and my mother's bodies is incomparable: I couldn't tell you which one is hotter, not that I ever think about it. But if I had to choose. . . . Why am I writing this down? (I was watching porn earlier, that's why, and this step-incest is the flavor of today.)

Fuck it. If I had to choose. . . .

My older sister is a bitch.

My mother is not a bitch.

My mom wins—end of story.

Why the fuck am I writing about my family like this? I've been watching too much of that show Game of Thrones again, and I've wanted to bang Lena Headey since the show first aired. Too bad she didn't do some hot sex scenes with her twin in that show. She's about as hot as a woman can get. She kind of looks like an older version of Abbey. I can tell that Miss Headey has been hitting the gym during the last season of that show, and there's a sexy thinness to her that borders on lean without being cut. All right, I'm ending this entry; I need to go jerk off again.

Thursday

Something I'm not proud of happened today. It's summer. It's hot. Summer classes are over at noon, and then I workout with the wrestling team if I want to—those who aren't in other sports—and then I go home. Today, I went straight home, having to ask my older sister for a ride. I'd have a car right now if I hadn't failed my driver's test twice. I have a license—the third time is a motherfucking charm—but Mom is still making me wait till the end of the year before she'll buy me a car, unless I want to get a job and buy my own, which I'm considering. . . .

Anyway, Mom can understand someone failing a test once, but twice? That's heresy in my house. I guess her feelings are fair. I should have taken the responsibility of driving more seriously. Oh, and then there was that one time I borrowed my mother's car without permission, so that might have something to do with it.

Funny thing, Abbey has a license, but she's never asked for a car, and Mom offered to buy her one. Her skateboard or bike has always been good enough. She had wanted a motorcycle, still does, but Mom isn't going to buy her one of those.

What was I writing about again? Oh, yeah, I wasn't proud of something. I was home. It was hot. There was no air conditioning, blah, blah, blah. Diana and I were in the living room. The young one was out doing tomboy stuff with her little boi friends, getting into trouble, breaking windows, making out, who knows—the things she thinks boys are supposed to be doing. Good for her.

We have a big living room. It's open, with lots of space. There's a long couch and two loveseats placed in a blocky U formation, along with a coffee table and a large smart TV, and a fireplace. There's a lot of white in our house. The living room leads to the dining room, which wraps around to the kitchen, then to the great room that Mom call's her ballroom, then to the foyer, and then we're back at the living room once again. There's a stairway that leads up to a second floor, and—why the fuck am I describing my home? I know what it looks like. Oh, yeah, right, because I don't want to write what happened with Diana in the living room.

I wanted to watch TV. Anything, maybe a hot tub girl on Twitch or something on Youtube, I wasn't sure. Diana was lying on one of the loveseats. She was wearing pink cotton boyshorts and a dark gray, cropped cotton tank top. Her long body looked even longer stretched across the loveseat. Her upper ribs shone the way a stripper's ribs would—I don't know why I thought of that when I was looking at her. I could see the gloss of whatever lotions she had used earlier in the day gleaming across her body. (Sometimes, I think I need a girlfriend.)

"Toss me the remote?" I asked her, having to pull my eyes away from her ribs. I dropped down onto the couch, against the armrest furthest from her, kicked my feet up, and waited.

Diana turned her blue eyes toward me. She held a cup of ice water in her right hand and nothing in her left hand. She grabbed the remote that lay next to her and looking into my eyes like she did a lot lately, she said, "No. I was going to watch something." Then she slowly stuck her tongue out at me, which she was doing a lot lately as well.

Bullshit. I could have argued. I should have. I think she likes to argue with me. I don't know why, but arguing with me has always fired her up. I let it be, but I didn't leave the room. I sat down and waited for her to watch something. Anything.

She chose something I had no interest in, one of those Real Housewives shows. I don't think she had any interest in the show either, but I knew she was trying to make me leave, just like some people get loud and make fun of what you're watching with passive-aggressive cowardice when they don't want to watch what you're watching. She was doing it to fuck with me because that's the kind of person she was. She was a fucker.

I stayed where I was. I watched the pointless show, in the heat, with no fan, as my sister drank her ice water. Halfway into the show, my sister turned to me and said, "Get me some more water." Ice filled her glass, but she had drunk the water.

"No," I said.

"But it's soooo hot, Timmy."

"So?"

"I'll give you the remote."

"No."

"Fine, be that way, jerk."

She turned away from me. The clinking of her ice cubes drew my eyes. My sister swirled the glass in a circle, then she tipped it to her lips and let an ice cube slide to the glass' rim. Her long tongue collected it. She lowered the glass. A frozen half-moon-shaped piece of ice protruded from her lips, and she grabbed the cube with her left hand and lifted it into the air above her head.

Drip.

A teardrop splashed against my sister's forehead. She closed her eyes and lowered the cube to her skin, and then she swept the ice down the graceful slope of her nose. Water slid over her, tracing a path down her cheeks to the armrest below. The tip of her tongue emerged from her mouth, pressing against the cube as she slid it across her lips and down to her chin. She lifted the cube back into the air, and small droplets of liquid fell, exploding against her like sparkling diamonds.

I couldn't look away, and a chill caused my shoulders to tremble. My sister was beautiful. She's what teenage sex is supposed to look like. Diana kept her eyes closed. Ifocused on the end of the ice cube, my gaze spiraling into a narrow tunnel of vision that left the edges of the world a blur. I watched as the water drip from the cube onto the golden skin of my sister's neck and then slid down to her left shoulder.

My groin stirred as the tip of my cock tingled and tensed beneath my sister's display of aqua sexuality. (Did she know what she was doing? Did she know what she was doing to me?)

I followed the descent of my sister's hand down to her neck. Liquid streaked across her, and the solid block of water skirted over her neck in a downward arc towards her chest. Diana uttered something between a moan and a sigh as she painted the cube sideways across her upper breast. Another moan-sigh left her lips, sounding sexual and hungry—wanton. My heart thumped beneath my chest while dryness coated the inside of my mouth. What the fuck was going on here?

My sister's breasts rose and fell beneath her cropped top. Her tits perky roundness were big enough to fit in a man's hands and then some. My hands? Her nipples hardened. One second they were two small lumps against the cotton of her top, and then they were two tall peaks of hidden thickness straining against the thin fabric covering them.

My balls tingled, my sack tightened, and I had to squeeze my thighs together and shift my ass on the cushions to get comfortable. My cock swelled slowly, and it wouldn't stop no matter how much I begged to deflate. I looked at my sister's profile, my eyes drilling into her skull.

The Bitch.

I managed to shut my eyes, but I didn't turn my head away. Then, my eyelids rose, stretching as I tried to fight their spasms until the bottoms swept upwards over my pupils. I saw my sister brushing the ice in a lazy circle against the toned muscles above her belly button. Her fingers pinched the melting crystal, and the pressure of her grip caused the liquid to flow faster. Her firm stomach rippled beneath the water dripping across her sweat-beaded flesh. She sighed again; oh so satisfied. Her breasts rose and fell, their smooth curves hypnotic and tempting.

She licked her lips.

I licked my lips.

Light shined across the surface of her abdomen; her muscles tensed, creating small islands that my eyes wouldn't pull away from. When my sister allowed the last of the ice to fall into her naval, she gasped and turned her head, looking at me as if knowing that I had been watching her sexual display the entire time.

"What are you staring at?" she whispered, and then she licked the water from her fingertips, never taking her eyes from mine.

I didn't answer her. I turned on my side and faced the TV, thanking God that I hadn't gone fully hard . . . yet, but the blood swelling my prick into semi-stiffness wasn't letting up. I heard my sister laugh—at me? At what she had done? Strangely, wrongly, her teasing, self-pleased giggle made my cock harden to its full length.

What a bitch.

Sunday

Not much happened for the rest of the week. One thing did happened, but it happened several times on several different occasions. Diana always found me alone in the living room, and each time she brought a glass of ice water with her to one of the couches. She'd twirl the glass, making sure the ice cubes clinked together, and every time she finished the water, she'd tell me to refill her glass. No, she ordered me to refill her glass. I said no every time. Then she'd get up, refill her glass and not come back. It didn't stop her from trying to get me to refill her glass, though, every time.

Finally, today, I said yes when she told me to refill her glass. I was so tired of her bullshit. She had looked into my eyes when she had spoken to me, and I couldn't look away. She held out her glass, and I walked to her and took it from her hand. When our fingers touched, I broke eye contact with her as I suppressed a shiver that had ran through my arm. I went to the kitchen and refilled her glass with fresh ice and water—I almost used a new glass. When I brought the glass back to her, she pulled her lips into a sly, quarter smile and looked me up and down before saying, "Thank you," in such a smug tone that I had curled my fingers into fists.

Then, I went back to my place and sat down.

My sister drank her water, and when there was no more left to drink, she plucked an ice cube from her glass and slid it across her skin until it had melted away, leaving her golden body wet.

And I watched her do it.

Timmy out.

There are more chapters to come, in time. As I said, I have to rewrite them to make the story work for Lit, but I'll get it done.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Monday

Mom had the central air fixed. That's something.

Summer vacation was almost over, not that my summer vacation was much of a vacation. I go to summer school because I want to stay ahead of the game, and I spend the middle of the afternoon working out with the wrestling team. We have twenty returning seniors on the team. Twenty seniors for fourteen positions, and while I've always been a first stringer, it's never been easy.

I don't know what I want to write about today. My older sister, Diana, keeps making me feel strange. I don't know if she's doing it by design or not, but she is doing it. This morning, before school, I was eating cereal in the breakfast nook built alongside the kitchen and to the right of our dining room when Diana came downstairs and sat across from me at the table.

It was early, and she hadn't dressed for her summer classes yet. A gray and white onesie, of the shorts variety, with short sleeves, hugged her body. Buttons ran the length of the onesie from her neck to her waist. Her cotton outfit stretched over her body in a form-fitting hug. The cotton looked soft. It was the fuzzy kind, and the threads probably felt like air when you rub them between your fingers. It was tight enough on my sister's body that I thought it was a size too small for her.

Anyway, Diana sitting down to eat was nothing new. People eat, and she's a person, that's what they do, but my sister had undone her onesie's buttons down to the top of her stomach, and the stretchy halves of the top couldn't come together over her breasts. A V-shape split the upper portion of her onesie to just below her breasts, and I could see the round, inside swells of her tits in a way that shouldn't have been visible to my brotherly eyes.

"Are you going to stare at me all morning, or are you going to get me some cereal?" Diana asked.

I stopped eating with my spoon halfway to my mouth, the milk dripping back into my bowl from the bottom of my spoon. Diana's blue eyes drilled into me, sticking me into place. The longer she looked at me, the more stuck I felt--as if I had to answer her question, and there was, I'm guessing, only one answer that my older triplet wanted to hear.

"Would you like some cereal?" I asked.

"Yes," Diana said. "Go pour me a bowl of cereal."

You know, getting her water was one thing, and that's what I wanted to think, but instead, her firm voice forced me to rise from where I was and do as she said. And as I did her bidding, my heartbeat thickened, and goosebumps fluttered across my shoulders. I made her a bowl of her favorite cereal, and I was careful to pour the bowl full of milk to the amount that I'd seen her pour before. I spent more time than I should have in trying to get the milk-to-cereal ratio right for her. When I felt I had done a good job, I set her bowl in front of her and brought her a spoon that she made me clean again, and then I sat down to finish my breakfast.

For some reason, I didn't take another bite of my cereal until after Diana swallowed her first spoonful and said, "Thank you," without looking at me.

I didn't say anything. As she ate, she played with the left half of her onesie. Her fingers dipped under the cotton. She didn't look at me, but she managed to pull the left side of her onesie further across her breasts, almost to her areola, which exposed more of the sun-kissed roundness of her left tit.

When she got up to leave, she said, "I want scrambled eggs tomorrow."

Tuesday

I made Diana her scrambled eggs for breakfast. She was wearing a pair of small, white boyshorts with red cherries checkering the front, a low-cut white tank top, and no bra when she came down to eat, and I could see the shades of her nipples beneath the cotton pressing against her thick nubs.

I watched my sister eat as I ate my cereal. I waited for her to say something, anything, that would let me know she liked her eggs--eggs that I made for her. Why hadn't I made myself some eggs? Anyway, I waited and waited, but I didn't even get a thank you from her before she left the nook.

I almost threw my damn bowl of cereal back into the kitchen. Instead, I finished it and carried my bowl and my sister's plate to the sink, where they belonged.

Why was my sister fucking with me?

Wednesday

Not much happened today. Diana ignored me, so I went for a late-night run that left my lungs burning.

Thursday

I had a strange argument with my sister. Diana had come into my room and asked if I had eaten the Snickers bar that she had put in the freezer.

"No," I said.

"Don't lie to me," she said.

This incident happened late in the night, and she had rushed into my room wearing a flannel shirt that she likes to sleep in and white ankle socks. The shirt was long enough to cover her to the middle of her thighs. I couldn't tell if she was wearing anything underneath, and by that, I mean the hem never rose high enough for me to see beneath it. Not that I was looking. Not really. I wasn't hoping it would. I'm pretty sure I wasn't.

"I'm not lying," I said to her after looking up from her legs. "I didn't eat your fucking candy bar."

"Don't cuss at me," Diana said.

I got up from my bed. I was about to throw her out of my room when she walked up to me and pushed her finger into the middle of my chest. Hard.

"Don't," Diana said, leaning forward as the word left her mouth, and she didn't stop until her lips were next to my left ear. "Don't you ever touch anything of mine until I give you permission? Do you understand?"

Heat flushed the underside of my cheeks. My sister's breath against my ear made me roll my head to the right as a chill cut through my burning skin. Shut the fuck up and leave my room, I wanted to say, but all that came out of me was, "Yeah, I understand."

"Good," Diana whispered. "Next time, I won't be nice about it."

Then she left my room.

I hadn't eaten her fucking candy bar.

Friday

Diana ignored me today, not that I noticed until I wrote those words down. My younger sister, Abbey, the eighteen-year-old high school junior, asked me if I'd teach her how to wrestle. I said, sure, tomorrow night. The last thing I needed to do was wrestle Abbey when I wanted to throw Diana through the air as far as I could.

Oh, I think that my mom is seeing someone. She came home a little tipsy tonight and in a good mood, and I noticed that her legs look good in stockings. Should I have noticed that? I don't know, but I did, so there you go.

Fucking Diana.

Saturday

Abbey is a spider monkey. Her tomboy lifestyle has turned her into a wiry little teenager, and those wires have the strength of steel cords running through them. It's hard to take my sister seriously when it comes to wrestling--she's a cute, skinny pixie--but I spent most of the day teaching her how to keep her balance and the double-leg takedown. She surprised me with her grit. Abbey really wanted to learn how to wrestle.

I taught her the kind of double-leg takedown that I prefer. You're in the setup position, balanced, leading with the trail-leg hand on your opponent's shoulder, then you snap your opponent's head down with your lead-leg hand. When your opponent raises their head, you lower your center of gravity and take a penetration step forward while keeping your elbows close to your body, and then you wrap your hands around your opponent's knees. After, you bury your head in their stomach and explode through their body, putting them on their back. It's a fun, explosive movement, and Abbey learned it quickly.

After an hour of fooling around in the backyard, Abbey lay on my stomach after taking me down for the first time. (I let her, I've always been a good brother to her, even before we got her back from Dad.) She had her head on my chest, her arms around my sides, and her legs beside mine. She asked me if I thought that she was cute. Someone--she wouldn't say who--had said that she reminded them of a boy. I told her that she was the cutest boy I knew. She laughed, but I don't think that made her happy. I guess that whoever she had a crush on had let her down none to gently. Jesus, I hope he didn't tell her that she was too boyish for him. I gave her a one-armed hug when I thought that someone could have said that to her.

When we got up, we saw Diana watching us from the sliding backyard door. She shook her head and went inside. As Abbey and I made our way through the kitchen, Diana stopped me while Abbey continued onward.

"I want you to bring me a bottle of water tonight," Diana said without looking at me.

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"At about ten. Last night I got a little thirsty at about ten, and I didn't have anything to drink. Knock on my door, so I know to let you in."

This fucking girl. She was nothing like Abbey, but the moment between us lingered until I finally said, "Fine." I could have punched something when that word left my lips, but instead, I left the kitchen with straighter shoulders than I had entered that kitchen with, and my posture was always good. Diana was still a bitch, but I don't know; it's a different kind of bitchiness that I'm getting from her now.

That night I knocked on my sister's door at ten sharp. I knocked, and I waited, and I knocked again. She opened the door and told me that the next time I brought her water, to knock only once and then wait for her to answer me. She was wearing a cropped, black tank top made of satin and matching pajama shorts. The top didn't cover her long stomach, and her shorts looked a size too small for the V between her legs. They made her long legs look even longer than they already were.

"I don't care how long it takes me to answer. You wait here until I open it. Timmy, do you understand?"

"Yes," I said.

"Timmy," Diana said, "you shouldn't waste your time wrestling little girls." She put her hand on my chest, right above my heart. "They can't give you the workout you need." She paused and looked into my eyes as if searching for something. "Do you understand?"

My heart sped up. My breath shook. My sister must have felt the tremors of my body beneath her palm. I nodded my head and said, "Yes, I understand." But fuck no, I didn't understand. I only knew that an energy had rushed through me at that moment, leaving me cold yet ready to sprint a mile.

"I want you to bring me another water bottle tomorrow night," Diana said. "Do you understand?"

"Yes," I said.

Diana sent me off, and a grimace twisted my face when the door's lock clicked into place.

Sunday

The day sucked.

By the time I stood in front of my sister's bedroom door, holding her bottle of water, I was already trying to control my breathing. She answered the door with a water bottle already in her hand. She was wearing a plain white shirt with a hem that hung just below her crotch. She wore no bra again, and her nipples poked against the cloth, the stiff points outlined in cotton. Her long, slender legs, with their athletic curves, captured the attention of my eyes for a moment. When I raised my head, I knew that my sister had caught me checking her out.

"Take the water back downstairs," Diana said. "Don't drink it. Tomorrow night, bring me that same bottle. Do you understand?"

"Yes," I said, trying to control my breathing.

Diana put her hand on my cheek and caressed me with a half-circle of motion. "I appreciate it when you obey me." Diana pulled her hand away, feathering my jawline with her fingertips. "If you keep this up, I'll give you a chance to appreciate me for appreciating you. Do you understand?"

I don't know if I did, but the smoky look in my sister's eyes and the slight smile that pulled at her lips made me want to understand her completely. I wanted to understand her right then. God, I wanted to understand her.

"Yes," I said and left to put the water away, just like she had told me to do.

After writing all of this down, everything Diana put me through seems so stupid, but I can't wait to find out what's going to happen next between us. How is my sister expecting me to appreciate her?

Oh, yeah, I saw my mom in a striped red and white bikini today. She's looking good. Really good. I hope that doesn't mean she's going to start dating again. I want to be out of this house before that happens. Mom's room is right next to mine, and I don't want to, nor do I need to, hear her moaning while I'm trying to go to sleep. It's bad enough with the porn sometimes, but if I have to listen to some guy sticking it to my mother... Jesus fucking Christ.

Timmy out.

Next time, on the Anderson Family Journals, "Touching My Sister...."

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Have fun and enjoy.

____________________

#03 Timmy

Touching My Sister

Monday

I'll give you a little bit of time to appreciate me.

That's what Diana had said before closing her door on me last night, and that was the first thought that went through my mind this morning. What had she meant by that? I thought about her words all day without reaching a rational conclusion.

School had started. I was a senior. Diana was a senior and Abbey was a Junior. Unlike like Diana and me, Abbey didn't have any free periods. So, it's back to the same old routine at my house. School, pre-season wrestling workouts, homework, relax, rinse, and repeat.

Last night Diana told me to bring her the same water bottle today that she had refused the night before. The same fucking one--and you know what--I brought it to her. I put that water bottle downstairs on the bottom shelf in the back of the fridge, and I left it there so I could bring it to her tonight. What in the hell was wrong with me?

Diana could have taken it upstairs herself. Everyone was in the living room when Abbey went to bed before my mother went to the kitchen. Diana was on the couch, wearing those athletic leggings that were thicker than yoga pants, but not by much. They made the muscles of her thighs pop, and they were only long enough to cover her leg down to the middle of her calves. Up top, she wore an oversized sweater that she had been relaxing in all night.

"I'm going to my room," Diana said as she got up from the couch and headed toward the stairs, ignoring the kitchen and her bottle of water.

It was nearing ten o'clock, so I rose and went to the fridge to grab the water. I told Mom that I was going to bed, and she hugged me goodnight, something she didn't often do these days. Though, I have noticed that she's more than likely to give me a hug or kiss on the cheek when her social life takes a downward turn, and lately, that could happen from one day to the next. Yeah, she was kind of dating again, but thank god she wasn't bringing anyone home, yet.

I went upstairs and knocked on my older sister's door. I didn't knock hard. The idea of my mother or Abbey finding me knocking on my sister's door made me uncomfortable. What would I tell them? That Diana had told me to bring her water, so I did because I'm a good brother? (I'd do that for Abbey, but I'd never do that for Diana.) So, no, I couldn't tell them that. And I couldn't tell them that Diana was acting strange lately, and I wanted to know why. And--maybe--I wanted to know what she had meant when she had said, "I'll give you a chance to appreciate me for appreciating you."

So, I waited outside of my sister's room for a minute. Two minutes. I deepened my breathing, vocalizing my breath as it traveled through my nasal passage and out into the air. Three minutes? I squeezed the water bottle, the plastic crinkling, and I thought about taking the cap off and drinking the water myself. What would my sister say to that? A bead of sweat rolled down my right cheek. I looked down the hallway to my room several times. Fuck this, I thought, but I didn't move.

Diana opened her door. She had changed into a white T-shirt and nothing else that I could see. It was a plain white T-shirt that hugged her CrossFit body like a second skin, making the bottom swells of her big breasts curve outward as it curved inward to hug her flat tummy. The shadows of her nipples darkened the cotton through her shirt, and they poked upward and outward like two whores in need of attention. The shirt dropped just below her crotch, and one little upward stretch would show off everything from her waistline down.

"Your water?" I told her, lifting my hand.

"Right on time," she said, taking it.

Diana's eyes made a slow tour of my body, taking in my gray shirt--tight at the shoulders and all the way down to my waist--and my basketball shorts. Her eyes spent more time below my waist than above.

"Mom said I should try to get along with you," Diana said. "Do you like how I get along with you?"

Did she mean since she had started ordering me around? And why the fuck was I doing it?

"It's better than fighting, I guess," I said. "I like it."

"You can hug me, then," Diana said.

I stood staring at her. I could hug her? Why was she giving me permission to hug her? What had I been expecting from her tonight? My sister stood in her doorway and waited as if by letting me hug her; she was doing me a favor. My eyes roamed down her body, stopping on her chest and her thick, standing-at-attention, nipples. Fuck it. I stepped forward, put my arms around her body, and I hugged her.

Diana didn't hug me back. My sister was only half a head shorter than me, and I had to bend my knees as I wrapped my arms around her shoulders because her arms hung at her sides. It was weird, I won't lie, but after her breasts touched my chest and her nipples dug into my skin through my shirt as I pulled her against me, I forgot all about the weirdness.

After a second, I pulled triplet sister tighter against me, surprised by the warmth and firmness of her body as she molded to me. I stepped closer to my sister and pushed the entire length of my being against her. A quick thickening of my cock heated my cheeks. Diana just let me hold her. She just let me do it, even as her breasts squished against my hard chest. She didn't hug me back, and she didn't stiffen, but the longer I held her, the more it felt as though she were doing me a favor. I liked it, as much as I hated to admit it. I liked it a lot. I wanted more of these favors from her.

"Good night," Diana said after a minute of this. She stepped back into her room and shut the door on me.

I went back to my room to watch porn and jerk off.

Tuesday

Abbey asked me if I thought Mom would let her have some friends over this Sunday when Mom was at brunch. I asked what kind of friends and she said, "My friends."

I asked if one of her friends was a boy.

She said maybe.

I asked if this boy had said that she looked like a boy.

Abbey said, "Do you think Mom will fucking mind? Jesus!"

"You know the rules," I said. "Diana, Mom, or I have to be here, and Diana goes to the beach on Sunday mornings. I don't know what I'm doing yet."

"Why does Mom treat me like a child?"

"Because your friends are destructive," I said.

After some back and forth conversation, I agreed to be there for her on Sunday.

After dinner, Diana told me that her shoulder was sore, and then she asked me if I was any good at touching a girl's body. I blushed but said that I was while trying to control the quickening of my pulse. She told me that she'd think about it. Think about what? Later, when I brought Diana her nightly water, she told me, "The next time I say that you can hug me, you better hug me right away. You're not allowed to hesitate again. Understand?"

"Yes," I said, and I said the word quickly and without hesitation.

Diana put her hand on my chest, her palm flat, and her fingers extended. Slowly, she closed her fingers across my chest, dragging her nails over my skin until she had curled her hand into a fist. A shiver ran through me as my shaft swelled. It hurt, but in the way a good stretching session hurts.

"You can rub my shoulders before school tomorrow," Diana said, dropping her hand. "Be in my room at six tomorrow morning. I'll leave the door unlocked for you."

She closed her door, and I went to my room to watch "how-to" massage videos on YouTube.

Wednesday

I woke up before my alarm went off, and like always, I was hard below the waist, but not rock hard like I usually am. No, in my shorts was a solid piece of steel that someone had heated, hammered, and folded, then heated, hammered and folded a few hundred more times, then quenched in a magic oil that made my dick unbreakable. I had a samurai's blade in my pants. I had half an hour before I had to be in my sister's room. I pissed, which is never easy with a hard-on. I jerked off, enjoying the feel of my solid rod in my hands. The word "huge" barely described how big my cock looked this morning. I mediated, willing the son-of-a-bitch to go down, and it did so with only minutes to spare.

With my phone in hand, I waited in the darkness outside of my older sister's room. My heartbeat steadily picked up speed as I waited for the digital clock to turn from 5:59 am to 6:00 am. The quietness outside of my sister's doors gave me the chills. Every breath I took fought against the relentless pressure of the moment. My head darted to the left and right continuously, no matter how much I tried to stop myself. Mom would have left to work by now, and Abbey would be in bed until I woke her cute little butt for school--several times-- and then finally dragged her out of bed--if I had to. The final minute passed, but that didn't calm me for a second.

I took the doorknob in my hand and turned, knowing that Diana must have locked it because she wanted to play some sick joke on me. That would be just like her, but she hadn't locked it, and it turned, and the latch clicked, and I pushed the fucking door open on soundless hinges. My heartbeat thumped harder against my breastbone, and my chest shrank, and breathing was like gulping in air while buried up to my neck in sand. Winning my first state wrestling championship had been easier than this.

Diana lay on her king-sized bed. She slept under several thin blankets without a comforter. Her room was the second largest in the house, and her bed sat under a long strand of paneled windows along the wall opposite the door. The open slats of her wooden blinds let in the faint rays of the coming dawn, giving the room a grayish-white color that made the everything visible.

"You're on time," Diana said. "Good boy. Come here."

Her stupid words gave me chills, but I didn't hesitate to climb onto her bed. Diana lay on her stomach, her silk and cotton blankets ran a straight line across her shoulders. She gave me no directions, so I rolled the blankets down and hoped this was what she wanted. My hard-on from earlier started to rise again, sensing that this moment called for a second round of jerking off. Maybe it did, but even though my cock flooded with blood until it hurt, I focused my attention on my sister.

I knelt by her left side, the side her eyes faced, meaning that if she glanced downward, she would see the tent that I had created in my basketball shorts. I didn't care. I needed to massage her shoulders, so I rolled the blanket down her back with caution. I don't know why I didn't pull the blankets right off of her, but the need to do everything with deliberate care and clean precision seemed like something my sister would appreciate later.

Why was this bitch in my head? But she wasn't a bitch, at least, not like before. She was--I don't know what she was--but she wasn't a bitch in the menacing way that she was before she had started telling me what to do without yelling at me.

I rolled the blanket down her back, expecting to see the strap of a wraparound bra since no straps hung over her shoulders, but I saw nothing. There was nothing. My older sister of about a minute was not wearing a bra. I rolled the blanket to the middle of her back, and her feline nakedness hypnotized me. I continued rolling the blanket downward, the rush of seeing her body without clothing sent tingles through my arms. The blanket reached her lower back, and still I saw no clothing. I went lower, fascinated by her nudity as I rolled the blanket beyond the downward slope of her spine then upward, past her hips, unveiling the uppermost nakedness of the valley between her cheeks. The start of her crack.

God, but my sister was in great shape. CrossFit shape. Diana didn't have time for organized sports, but she did use her time to keep her ass tight.

"Stop," Diana said in a level voice. "I didn't say you could do that"--and then her words hung in the distance between us--"yet."

Yet? My balls tightened. What in the hell did yet mean? I pressed my lips together as a teardrop of pre-cum slid through my shaft and dripped from the tip of my cock, making me shake.

Even as I was pre-coming, my hands moved to my sister's shoulders. I asked her which shoulder was sore, and she told me, "Figure out, or if you can't, massage both of them."

Fuck yeah I was going to have to massage both of her shoulders.

Her skin warmed my hands. She was hot to the touch, and that sent a tremor through my arms that turned my muscles to jelly. Diana remained quiet at first, and then she uttered a soft moan here and a little groan there. Here a moan, there a groan, everywhere a fucking sound that made my shaft swell and my balls tingle.

The sides of my sister's big breasts flattened against her mattress and bulged sideways beneath her body. I came a little at the sight of her tits. This was the first time I had ever touched a girl like this, and the horrible smallness of fear hit me. (Abbey wasn't the only person Mom treated like a child when it came to dating.) Anyway, it was the fear that I would come, and my sister would know that touching her had made me blow my load. Fear that she'd never let me do this again. Fear that it had to end without it happening again in the following days.

"Mm," Diana moaned as I pressed my fingers into her muscles. She had closed her eyes. "You're doing good, little brother." She moaned again. Her noises sounded real but exaggerated. For me? "You only have permission to--ooh--massage my shoulders today. You're not allowed to go lower. Remember that."

I dug my fingers into her shoulders and ground my thumbs across her flesh, soothing her muscles and tendons and sweeping knots away with an intense, but non-painful pressure. I wanted to move my hands lower. I wanted to inch my fingertips toward the sides of my sister's tits, where I could see their undersides bulging against the mattress. I wanted to push her blankets lower and find out if she really was naked down to her feet. Sometimes her bikini panties had low-riding waistbands, which let everyone know she was smooth between her coltish thighs, so why not her panties? But I knew she was naked, she had to be, but I wanted to see it. I wanted to--

"I need to shower," Diana said, stopping my massaging. "I want cereal for breakfast." And she dismissed me before I could even get going. I slid off the bed with my back to her to hide my erection.

By the time Diana came downstairs, I had everything ready. I poured her milk as soon as she sat in her chair. Diana smiled. Abbey threw me a bug-eyed stare. We ate. Diana ignored me. When we left for school, Diana held me back at the front door to our house as Abbey made her way to our sister's car. My sister slapped my right hand, not hard, and she said, "The next time I invite you into my room, you had better lock the door behind you, understand?"

"Yes," I said without hesitation.

Diana ignored me for the rest of the day. When I brought her water at the end of the night, she didn't let me hug her. I think it was was my punishment for not locking her door. It had to be, and she didn't invite me into her room the next morning. More punishment?

Maybe this was her bitchy behavior coming back, but it was her room right, so her rules, right? Fuck me, but what am I trying to rationalize here?

And why did it feel like she was punishing me?

Thursday

Diana ignored me today. Oh, I hated it. I hated it so fucking much. In the morning, I was staring at her, waiting for her acknowledgment, but she gave me nothing. Not a damn thing. At home, nothing again. I was pissed. I was furious. What had I done wrong? I don't know, but I'd make it up to her somehow.

Abbey wanted to continue taking wrestling lessons from me. Fuck it. I taught her, and I worked her little ass hard. Offseason wrestling was all about learning, fundamentals, and staying in shape. It's our classroom before the action. It's the forging before the quenching. It's--it's a bunch of these fucking sayings. But working my little sister wasn't enough to get rid of the rage burning inside of me because Diana wouldn't pay attention to me.

Sweat poured off Abbey by the time we had finished. She was into it. She did everything I said, even the conditioning, though that was for me. When we finished, she gave me a sweaty hug and thanked me. I messed her pixie hair up and then I threw her into our pool.

I brought Diana her water at ten sharp and waited at her door until she answered it. She took it and told me to leave her a bottle of water on her nightstand as soon as I returned home from school tomorrow. She said, "I know you were upset that I didn't pay attention to you, but because you behaved yourself despite being angry, from now on, the only time you need to wait outside my door is when specifically tell you to wait. Understand?"

Fuck no, but I said, "Yes," anyway.

Friday

"I'm going out tonight," Diana told me at breakfast--which I had ready for her even though she hadn't told me to make her breakfast. "I won't be back until Sunday morning."

"Where are you going?" I asked without thinking.

Diana looked at me, and she tilted her head as if examining me. She said, "Be a good boy, and I'll tell you when I get home."

At school, and after a ride where I had done my best to hide my anger--failing miserably--and after Diana had parked her car and Abbey had left us, Diana turned to me, looked me in the eyes and took my hands in hers. After a deep sigh, she said, "These are good hands, little brother. I don't need another pair touching me. Okay? Now get the fuck out of my car."

Holy shit.

I got out of her car, and I decided that I needed to do something nice for her to make up for making her mad. Where was my maturity? I had sat in her car and sulked, pissing her off. That was no good, so I cleaned her room later that night while she was gone. I even changed her sheets. What the fuck was wrong with me? And what the fuck was wrong with my sister? And why didn't I care anymore that she was my sister? When did that happen? I can't say because I don't know. It just happened.

With Diana gone and my mother out with an upswing in her social life--from one day to the next--I spent a lot of time wrestling with Abbey. That kid can roll, her wiry strength was crazy. We watched a few movies afterward, and we fell asleep on the couch together. She asked me some questions about boys, but nothing too direct. I think she was embarrassed. Mom didn't come home that night, and when I awoke sometime after two in the morning, I carried Abbey upstairs and dumped her on her bed, then I went to my room to finish the night.

Saturday

Abbey freaked the hell out of me today. After some morning wrestling, she asked me if men liked little tits, specifically, would they ever like her little tits. She was shy about boys around me, but she wasn't shy about her tits. Go figure.

"Why the hell are you asking me that?" I asked.

"Because we're bros," Abbey said.

"You know, a girl's breasts can grow into her early twenties."

Abbey gave me a flat stare with a head tilt.

"You know, it's not the tits that men are attracted to," I said quickly. "It's the girl. If a man likes the girl, he'll like her tits." I smiled, then a thought hit me because Abbey's flat stare hadn't changed a bit. "Not a girl's tits. A woman's tits. You don't have a girl's tits. You have woman's tits."

Abbey head shake and sigh said she wasn't happy with my answer, but on the bright side, maybe her tits would grow a little in the next two years. I need to stop thinking about my sister's tits. Man, but I wished Abbey had been born a boy. Right after that thought hit me, I compared Abbey to Diana, thinking that a second sister wasn't so bad. I won't lie, the twisted reasons behind that comparison sent me off to the shower to get my mind clean.

A few friends called me later that night and asked why I was spending all of my time indoors. That was a good question. Diana wasn't home, so why was I at home? I didn't go out. I'm turning into a pussy--was what I would have said if I weren't such a badass wrestler. Only Diana's ex, Roy, another senior, was better than me last year, but he's a weight class above me. It's close between us, almost too close, and he's getting a full ride to Northwestern while I'm considering Stanford's offer. I'm not only brawn; I've got the brains too, except when Diana opens her fucking mouth.

Mom came home tipsy that night, and a bit pissed off.

"Good night?" I asked. It was late, I was wearing only my tight, cotton boxer-briefs, and I was in the kitchen getting a bottle of water when she had come through the front door.

No, you little fucker, was the look she gave me, but then her expression softened and she smiled at me.

"Wrestling is working out for you," Mom said, glassy-eyed. She stood straighter and smiled strangely at me, the new posture pushing her big breasts against the low-cut neckline of her cocktail dress. Yoga was working out for her.

"It keeps me in shape," I said.

Mom told me that she could tell. Maybe she was more than a little tipsy. A lot fucking more. She walked up to me and told me that I shouldn't walk around the house without a shirt or proper shorts. When I asked why, she said, "You'll distract your sister's friends." She didn't say which sister, nor did she say which friends, but it didn't matter. Mom's body swayed as she left the kitchen.

"Do you need me to help you to your bed?" I asked.

Mom stopped and shook her head, mumbling something like, "That would be the day," without turning around. Then she mentioned how much she looked forward to wrestling season, then she laughed, then she mentioned how all of the mothers were looking forward to wrestling season. She mentioned: "Mothers always compare their sons to each other's, but they know mine is the best."

"Second best," I said. "Roy has the edge, but I'm close. I can feel it. I'm getting better, but he's staying the same."

Mom wasn't paying attention to my words. She turned to look at me. Her eyes moved up and down my body before she said, "Your the best for what we mothers discuss." How drunk was she? "Your father was a wrestler, but you know that. Your leotard fits you better than it did him."

"Singlet," I said. Fucking hell. "I wear a singlet, not a leotard."

"Don't grow up to be your father," Mom said. Her eyes moved over me again. "Well, not completely like him. He was useful for some things."

She left the kitchen and turned around again right before rounding the corner. She told me to hug her, so I did, and she mumbled something about me being bigger than my father. Stronger. I'm not going to lie: this freaked me out a little bit. It gave me the chills, but whether they were the good kind or the bad kind, I don't know. That night I jerked off to short-haired blonde MILF porn, but I'm a teenager, so all porn stars are MILFs, right?

Sunday: Day into Night

Diana returned home in the late afternoon. I was in the pool with Abbey at the time. Her friends had not come over. Mom had not gone to brunch, and Abbey didn't want her friends over when Mom was around. What was that girl up to? It had to do with boys, I'm not stupid, and Mom watches Abbey through the crosshairs of a scope. She watches Diana as well, but Abbey had been with our father for the first five years of her life, so I wondered if that made Abbey seem younger in Mom's eyes. It did in mine. I knew it did in Diana's, too.

Anyway, Diana found us outside when got home. She mentioned Abbey's swimsuit. My little sister was wearing two-piece instead of her usual one-piece, but there was nothing sexy about it. Abbey said she wanted some bikinis like the ones Diana wore--fucking G-strings that gave Mom a heart attack whenever she saw them--which made Diana laugh, but she promised our little sister to buy some for her one day. They sounded like they were being sarcastic to each other, but we're triplets, so I heard the truth in their words.

After some friendly talk with Abbey, Diana said to me, "Eleven o'clock," before going back into the house.

"What does that mean?" Abbey asked. "Are you guys going out tonight? Can I come?"

I sent a wave of water into my little sister's elfish face, and then I swam to the deep end of the pool because I had to conceal half a hard-on, and I didn't need Abbey seeing that, or worse, feeling it.

The sun couldn't go down fast enough for me that day, and the night couldn't pass quickly enough. Every minute sent an anxious pulse through my body. I wanted to fucking go, but there was nowhere to go. I sat in my room with my energy seeping from my body in little waves of heat, trying to push Time forward by the sheer force of my will, but that's like digging your heels into the ground and trying to push over the Incredible Hulk.

Every tick of my mental clock bore a hole into my brain that tensed my muscles. I jerked off twice before eleven struck. Mom stopped by my room, apologizing for being drunk last night. She knocked on my door while I was in mid-stroke and told me to let her in. I had to push my cock straight up against my stomach and cinch the ties on my basketball shorts to keep the beast in place. Even then, I walked with a forward hunch to my shoulders so that my shirt would hang away from my body as much as possible. Mom gave me the most awkward hug in the world after her apology, and she kissed me on my cheek. I had to move my head while shifting my crotch away from her stomach, and she ended up kissing me on about a quarter of my lips.

"Oops," Mom said. I caught the faintest whiff of wine on her breath. "Don't tell anyone I was your first kiss." She laughed and went to her room. If not for my hard-on making the situation awkward, Mom's comment may have.

Oh, and my mother wasn't my first kiss.

Sunday: Night

I stood at my sister's door five minutes before eleven. When the time came, I entered her room and locked her door seconds past the hour. Diana watched me lock her door. She didn't say anything, but she did nod, and then she went back to reading her magazine. She lay on her bed as I stood there watching her, unsure of what she wanted me to do next.

A black mini-sleep shirt covered her upper body, a pajama top of black satin with white trim, but of a size too small. I'd never seen a shirt like that before. It had a low slicing collar with only two buttons fastened, one even with her nipples and one even with the bottom swell of her breasts. The tan roundness of her cleavage was open to my eyes. The tails hung even with her ribs, flaring outward and away so that I could see her entire abdomen. Her black satin boyshorts had white trim around its edges, and they were small, but loose-fitting so that if she sat with her legs crossed, I'd probably be able to see right up to the V of her panties.

As I said, Diana lay in the center of her bed, reading a magazine. She read with her body outstretched and her legs together with her ankles crossed. I waited about five minutes for her to finish reading whatever article it was that kept her eyes tick-tocking across the page. A splash of relief crawled over my skin when she looked up at me, calming my twitching muscles.

"Grab my lotion," Diana said. "You cleaned my room. I'm going to thank you by letting you put lotion on my legs before I go to bed." She looked down at her magazine. "And do them slowly. Make sure to really get that lotion into my skin."

I didn't bother checking what kind of lotion my sister used, but I grabbed the bottle on her vanity desk and went to her bed. She lay in the center near the headboard, against her pillows, so I had to crawl onto her bed. She opened her legs, and I knelt between them. Her shorts tightened beneath her thighs, pressing the satin against her skin so that I couldn't see up her leg holes. Still, her small, thin shorts pressed right against the inverted pyramid between her thighs, and there was I couldn't tell if my sister was wearing panties by the way her meaty cameltoe swelled against her boyshorts.

I didn't hesitate. I wanted to touch her skin--her body--again. As I squeezed the lotion into my hands, a blur of thoughts cycled through my head so fast that only my unconscious mind understood them.

This was wrong.

This was weird.

This wasn't how brothers and sisters interacted.

Was my sister molesting me? Hashtag Me-Fucking-Too? How fucking stupid! I was a eighteen-year-old man with a man's body and a man's muscles and a man's strength, but with the intense sexual drive of a teenager. Diana couldn't molest me even if she tried, but she could torture the hell out of me--but she wasn't making me do anything I didn't want to do, was she? Other thoughts battered my brain, but fuck those thoughts. I was all about sliding my hands over my sister's feet and then higher.

Diana continued to read her magazine, but I heard the soft flutter of the pages as she lowered the upper edge to look at me. I ran my fingers over her feet, and her calves tensed. I don't know why, but I held her left foot in my hand and feathered the sole of her foot with my free fingertips. Diana's breath caught, and when I looked up, she had closed her eyes, and there was an intense expression masking her face.

Sensitive feet, I thought, so I feathered the sole of her other foot the same way. My sister started to pull away from me, but I locked my fingers around her ankle and kept her there. I didn't look up, but her eyes bore into me. I brushed the sole of her right foot several times, not tickling her, barely whispering my skin against hers. Diana shivered and tried to pull her foot away again, but I didn't let her. She didn't get mad. Diana's breathing had changed to quiet pants by the time I had finished.

I worked each of her calves slowly, as she had told me to do. I pushed my fingertips into her muscles, creating white comet trails across her skin, my fingers dimpling her flesh as I stroked her limbs. Diana moaned softly--for me? Maybe, I don't know, but when a series of hungry sounds left her mouth, I pushed harder, and she moaned deeper. She liked it. Maybe she moaned for both of us.

My rock-hard cock was unmistakable through my shorts when I reached my sister's thighs. Her amazing fucking thighs, strong and coltish, thickest with muscle at mid-thigh and hamstring, and then tapering up to her hip and down to her knees. I stayed away from my sister's inner thigh, but she had said to lotion her legs, and that meant all of her legs, didn't it?

By now, Diana had set her magazine down. She lay on her pillows with her eyes closed and her hands near her sides. Her fingertips curled over the bed, open--closed--open--closed, digging furrows into her black sheets. Her breath shook. She looked so fucking sensual as she absorbed my touch that I wanted to come.

"My thighs," Diana whispered, her words trembling as they left her lips. "Make sure you rub lotion into them everywhere."

I had done all but the insides of her legs, where her skin was softest. At her knees, I curved my hands downward, fingers pointed straight toward her soft center, my thumbs lying on the curve of her inner thighs toward the back of her thighs. I pushed upward.

My world spun, and my heart thundered. I could hear my breathing amplify within my head. Could my sister hear it? I pushed my fingers up and over the softer inner flesh of her thighs. God, she was so soft and hot down there. At mid-thigh, Diana's breath caught. I raised my eyes, transfixed by the rolling of her stomach and the slow rise and fall of her breasts. The tightness of my sister's face caused my cock to jump, and her high cheeks appeared more defined than usual as the tendons of her neck strained outward. The breath of a blush frosted her skin. What I realized left my mouth dry. I had some control over my sister, didn't I?

The higher my fingers went, the faster my sister panted. Her hands moved to the sides of her thighs and then upward. Diana slipped her fingers beneath the leg holes of her shorts and pulled, not stopping until she had reached her hips, turning her shorts into a pair of panties. She had revealed the entire side of her leg to me, as well as a quarter of her ass cheeks, and the center of her crotch bulged outward in a vision of three-dimensional sex.

Fuck me.

My fingers continued moving higher, slowly, and I added pressure to their movements that opened my sister's thighs wider. The higher I went, the narrower the gap between her legs became, and for a moment--only for a moment--I nearly hesitated. But Diana doesn't like it when I hesitate, so I moved up her inner thighs until my fingers touched the leg holes of her shorts that cut upward at sharp angles from her perineum to her hip bones.

Diana shivered.

I rotated my fingers so that the long curve of skin extending from my thumbs to my forefingers lay against the swell of my sister's inner thighs. I moved higher again, pushing the lotion on the underside of my hands into my sister's flesh. Her breathing deepened. My thumbs and forefingers created a bracket against the edges of her shorts, and my thumbs reached so low that I touched the inner swells of her bare ass cheeks where they joined the backs of her thighs.

I held her, not knowing what to do next. Her shorts had gathered tightly around the curve of her mound and her pussy meat swelled against the satin shield digging into her soft cleft. Fuck me; I was in Heaven.

Diana licked her lips. She moved her hips several times, up and down in a wave-like motion that slid her flesh against my fingers. I wanted to do more, and finally, god it took so fucking long to move my hands, I rotated my thumbs upward. The tips pushed under the leg holes of her shorts right below her perineum, and I felt nothing but hot, wet flesh against my skin. The entire length of my dick jerked and a wad of pre-cum so thick it may have have been cum shot through my shaft and into my shorts.

I moaned.

My sister smiled.

The warmth between her legs dampened my hands from my fingertips to the heels of my palms. I didn't want this to end.

I knew I was brushing the barest edges of my sister's outer labia as I feathered my thumbs across the grooves that swept inward from her inner thighs to her pubis, and then I was moving away from the heat between her legs. I pushed harder into her soft skin, making my sister utter a deep moan, and when I pulled my fingers away from her pussy, I made sure to try and pull her outer lips away from each other. I tried to open her cherry-vanilla crease. She moaned again when I finally felt the soft flesh between her legs snap away from my thumbs. Before I could repeat my actions, my sister stopped me by taking my hands in hers and holding them tight.

"You did a good thing when you cleaned my room," Diana whispered, her voice shaky and her cheeks a wonderful deep pink. "You can go back to your room now and think about my legs, but only once tonight, understand?" She licked her lips quickly. "Only once, Tim."

I nodded my head. I understood my sister completely.

"Did you enjoy that?" Diana asked, smiling, but then her smile faded away and her eyes burned into mine. "Do you enjoy pushing your thumbs against the edges of pussy?"

Fuck me.

"Your sister's pussy?"

Fuck me twice.

Had my sister actually ask me that question, or had I gone insane?

I nodded my head.

"I'm not wearing panties right now," Diana whispered, "because they're dirty." She squeezed my hands. "Not all of my panties are dirty, just the ones I was wearing before you knocked on my door. I accidentally soaked them in cream. And since the ones I had chosen for you were dirty, I decided to take them off before you got here."

I almost filled my shorts with cum.

"I want you to come to my room every Friday and collect my dirty panties. I want you to wash them for me." Diana held my gaze as she talked, nodding the entire time. I found myself nodding with her. "I'll wash the rest of my clothes, but I want you, and only you, to wash my dirty panties. Understand?"

"Yes," I whispered.

"Good," Diana said. "Now go to your room and think about my legs, but only once."

Fuck me, but I did what she told me to do and nothing else.

I couldn't wait for tomorrow.

Timmy out.

____________________

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "A Surprise for Timmy."

Vote, Comment, Link the Story, Etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

____________________

#04 Timmy

A Surprise for Timmy

Monday

Ah, what a shitty day. I fucked up. At breakfast, Diana told me to give her a shoulder rub. I did, and Abbey stared at us the way she might stare at a man who was walking down the street in a suit jacket without pants and acting as if that everything was completely normal.

Diana asked her what she was staring at, calling Abbey "Abbs" when she did. (Diana's nickname for our sister--why am I writing that out? This is my journal; who else is going to read it but me? Diana's sex torture is driving me mad.)

Where was I? Abbey asked what I was doing. Diana told her that I was giving her a shoulder rub. Abbey asked, but why? Diana said, "Because it feels good. Want one?" Abbey widened her eyes as if this option had never occurred to her, but it was something worth exploring, like a free refill on a beer. Abbey said she didn't know, so Diana told me to rub Abbey's shoulders as well.

I hesitated. This was Abbey--boy-shy, taken from us for five years, Abbey--and Diana wanted me to touch her like I was trying to touch Diana? (Those instructional YouTube videos must have paid off because my older triplet sounded like she was in heaven.) Anyway, I hesitated

Diana told me to "Do it," and so I did, but the damage had been done. I didn't even notice how much Abbey enjoyed my fingers digging into the small, narrow muscles of her neck and shoulders. Diana's eyes were all that I was aware of, and they were not happy.

Diana ignored me for the rest of the day.

I shouldn't have hesitated.

Damn it.

Tuesday

Ignored.

Wednesday

Ignored again.

Thursday

Ignored for most of the day.

Some stuff had happened on Tuesday and Wednesday, but nothing with my older fucking sister. I tried hinting at another massage for her legs by asking her, "I'm looking for a new lotion? What do you recommend to keep my legs smooth... like yours?"

She laughed--I think she found my attempt at seduction cute--and she told some names of some brands that I don't remember. I hope she doesn't ask me to repeat those names later. Oh, dear God, I hope she doesn't tell me to shave my legs so that they're as smooth as hers as some kind of punishment. I don't know if I could do that.

So, with Diana ignoring me, I wrestled with Abbey some more, and she was much more physical this time around, not that she isn't physical; the girl can throw down. This time though, she was handsy. Afterward, she asked me if I'd massage her shoulders again, so I threw her into the pool. I think that's because I almost said yes.

Diana had come out to "tan" the last hour before sunset while I wrestled with Abbey. She was wearing sunglasses; those big aviator glasses girls wear because it's cute (I guess), and they are cute on her, I won't lie. I think she was watching us--me--so I took off my shirt halfway through Abbey's training. I think Diana smiled and shook her head, but my spidery monkey little sister was all over me, so it was hard to know for sure.

Anyway, I went to bed without Diana telling me to come to her room. She did thank me for leaving bottles of water in her room like I'm supposed to, and that put a smile on my face. (I'm fucking pussy whipped, and I'm not even getting any pussy).

I'm not getting any pussy from my sister.

What am I becoming?

Sidenote: Mom hasn't gone out all week. She spent a little time watching Abbey and me from the sliding glass door that leads into the backyard from the dining room. She was drinking wine and smiling, but that was it.

Tomorrow is Friday, and my arms are covered in goosebumps when I think about touching my sister's dirty panties.

Friday, Day

Before we got out of the car after we reached school--Abbey had gone with her friends--Diana looked at me and said, "Remember to come and get my panties tonight at nine. I made a sticky mess in a lot of them this week. You didn't forget, did you?"

"I haven't forgotten," I said as my heartbeat hollowed out my chest.

"Be sure to grab only my dirty panties." Diana smiled. "Make sure to get all of them. Understand?"

I nodded. "Yes."

"Good," Diana said. "You may kiss me on the cheek."

I may kiss my sister on her cheek in our high school parking lot where anyone could see us. Fuck me, why'd she do these kinds of things, but I didn't hesitate. I moved forward, not caring--at the time--if the parking lanes hid my sister's car or not or if anyone was looking at us through her windshield. I kissed her on the cheek, happy to do so. It was a quick peck of my lips on her skin, which was warm and soft, and made my heart flutter and my legs shake. My cock jumped when I touched my lips to my older sister's face. And it was over as soon as it began. I searched the parking lot through her windows and windshield right after, but no one was looking at us. I don't think Diana cared one way or the other. We exited the car and went to our classes.

It was a tough day sitting through my classes, and I pushed myself extra hard during my pre-season wrestling workout, hoping to keep my mind occupied instead of focusing on my sister's panties. It didn't work. At home, I put Abbey through some drills, but nothing tough. I'm going to start some movement drills with her soon, calling out the footwork or technique I want her to go through and making her react as quickly as possible. The thing about Abbey is that she enjoys the wrestling more than she does the drills, but the drills are what make you better at wrestling. It's not like skateboarding, where skating is the drill.

Friday, Night

I knocked on my sister's door at nine sharp, already excited with thoughts of what she was wearing. I didn't have to wait long before she opened the door, and though her outfit was simple, it didn't disappoint.

Diana was wearing a white T-shirt that hugged her big breasts, their round curves prominent against the thin cotton, and her nipples poking hard enough against the fabric to make the shirt look painted onto her chest. The cotton sloped down her breasts to hug her flat stomach, but it was short enough to leave a line of skin showing and peach boyshorts below. The shorts were small, fitting the contours of her butt like a glove and hugging her crotch like an old man squeezing teenage pussy for the first time in decades. (I have no idea why I thought of it like that.)

I hurried into my sister's room. I had to suppress a groan when I saw the bottom of her tanned cheeks curving out from beneath her shorts when she walked past me to sit on her bed.

"My panties are in my closet," Diana said.

"Okay," I said, rushing to her walk-in. She was right. There they were. There weren't many, and they were little things: thongs and G-strings and T-strings and other strings stacked on top of each other. Picking up my sister's panties sent tingles through my arms, a force of fuzzy energy that dampened my palms and increased my heart rate. My cock swelled, my balls tightened as I rubbed the silky-cotton-nylon combinations that had once been pressed skin-tight to my sister's pussy lips. I wanted to smell them (Diana had turned me into a pervert), but I walked back into my sister's room instead.

"Are you sure you that's all of them?" Diana asked.

I looked back into her closet, then back at her. "Yes."

"If you've missed one, I'm going to be mad that I have to bring it to you."

"I picked up every pair that was in there," I said.

I didn't sigh, but I wanted to.

"Okay. Wash them. Now."

I nodded and left the room, balling my sister's panties in my fist and stuffing them in my pocket. The laundry room was outside; it was also a storage room, with a cold stone floor and uncovered sash windows that let in the moonlight. I went into the laundry room, not bothering with the lights because there was plenty of moonlight spilling in from outside.

I laid my sister's panties on the washer. There were six in total. My mouth watered as I picked up the first pair, uncaring of how perverted I may have looked. I held them up to the moonlight shining through the window in front of me. I was holding a crimson thong, and I could make out the white smears on the insides of the panties on the narrow strip of the cloth that would rest against her pussy.

My sister's pussy. Did I ever think I'd cherish that small, meaty piece of her as much as I did now? How did this happen? A few weeks ago, I was a typical teenager, and now I was... I was... what was I? In love with my sister? In lust with my sister? Falling for my sister? Eager to hear what she wanted so that I could do it? This was not how I pictured the progression of my dating life. Wait, was this dating? Was I dating my sister? Everything was so fucking weird.

I could have stood there and asked myself questions all night, but instead, I brought the panties down to my nose. I could smell their thick scent, not dirty or musty, but thick, a bit sweet, and the softness of the cotton blend sent a tingle through my fingertips. I breathed the scent of my sister's pussy in, filling my lungs as much as I could, and my racing heart sent blood straight into my cock. Moments later, my hard-on tented my basketball shorts.

"I didn't say you could do that," Diana said.

"Fuck!" I jumped, my heart spasming, threatening to blow my chest out.

"If I wanted you to smell them," Diana said, "I'd tell you to smell them where I could watch."

I wanted to say things. To be tough. To argue, but all said was, "I'm sorry."

Diana smiled.

"By the way, you forgot a pair," my sister told me as she stared at the panties in my hand.

I made a flat-lined face and cocked my head to the side. My sister stood in her white shirt and peach boyshorts, bathed in moonlight, and not caring that my erection pointed straight at her because I had taken a sniff of her panties.

"What pair?" I finally asked.

"The pair I'm wearing," Diana whispered. The words trembled as they left her playful, smiling lips. "I've worn them all day long and"--her voice took on a pouty, little girl quality--"they got all messy because I was thinking about my little brother."

Fuck me, Diana, why were you doing this to me?

"Come and get my panties, Timothy."

Don't hesitate, I thought, even though I had no idea what I was supposed to do as I walked toward her. When I reached my sister, she took a step back. I had gone almost chest to breasts with her, and she looked up at me with a defiant hunger in her eyes. Was it because I was looming over her that she suddenly looked uncertain? I don't know, but I knew that I was willing to do anything that she wanted me to do so that I could touch her.

I lowered myself to my knees, guided by instinct. Diana didn't move. She didn't say a word as she stood there in front of me, breathing hard.

I lifted my hands and pinched the sides of her peach shorts with my fingers. I thought I could smell her warm sex in that cold laundry room. Was it her I was smelling, or the memories of her panties pressed against my nose moments before? I tugged the sides of her shorts down, not too fast, not too eager, slowly, sensing--hoping--that this was what my sister wanted. She wanted to watch me worshipping her, to see me enthralled by her beauty and sensual appeal. And fuck-damn, I was. Call it teenage stupidity, but in my world, at this moment, only my older sister, Diana, existed.

I pulled her shorts down to her knees, but my eyes never left the small pink panties that hugged her teenage twat. Pretty little goosebumps covered her firm thighs, and the cotton candy scent of her labia made me close my eyes and utter the sound, "Mmm," from deep within my throat.

"Can you see the mess I made in them because of you?" Diana asked. "All day long in my classes, I had to sit in my wet, messy panties because I couldn't stop remembering the sensation of your thumbs pushing against my outer pussy lips."

I opened my eyes, tracing the line of fabric digging into my sister's inner crease with my gaze. The wet panties pushed into her, creating a thick cameltoe of sexiness. My cock flexed, and my hips pulled back, pushing out a wad of pre-cum that left my knob sticky in my shorts.

"Go on, take them," Diana said. "Don't be a little boy."

Take them? How? I wanted to take them off with my mouth. I wanted to rip them off her hips and listen to her struggles as the elastic pressed into her skin before snapping, but my sister didn't say I could do that to her. I placed my fingers on her hips above the thin string of her panty's waistband, curling them against my sister's warm flesh beneath the elastic of her panties. We both shivered.

I pulled them downward slowly. My sister's hairless mound came into view, the skin soft and mouthwatering. Lower, I pulled them, licking my lips when her soft, clitoral hood came into view. I nearly moaned when I bared the cleft running down the center of her outer pussy lips. Her panties fell down her legs, but I had lost myself in a trance centered on my sister's muff. My sister, the golden goddess Diana, had the prettiest little pussy between her legs, and one day it would be mine.

But would it really?

More pre-cum flowed from my cock.

My sister couldn't deny me her silky treasure after all of this, could she? Would she?

I tore myself from my thoughts and concentrated on the inverted triangle of her mound as it ran into her soft, outer lips, which barely covered her swollen, inner lips. Her cunny looked so kissable and huggable and warm as if holding her folds in my hand would fill my entire body--my soul--with blissful heat.

"Go on," Diana whispered, her words trembling, "take them."

I hesitated before helping my sister step out of her little panties. I wanted to pick her up and slide my cock right into her, but her words, her voice, wouldn't let me. Whatever my sister desired, my sister deserved, no matter what it was.

I picked up her panties and placed them on the washer atop the rest of her thongs and strings. Before I could do anything else, Diana stepped up behind me.

"Put your hands on the washer," she said.

I did as she told me.

"You didn't listen to me." Diana yanked my basketball shorts down my hips. "I told you to make sure that you took all of my dirty panties with you when you left my room." Her voice sounded harsh, excited, intense. "And after I have to come down here and give them to you, I find you sniffing my cum-stained panties." She yanked my boxer briefs down my hips and thighs, and they fell to the feet atop my shorts. My cock stood straight up and out, aching beneath the cool touch of the laundry room's air. "Now, I'm going to punish you."

Fuck me, get to it!

I didn't care what my sister did, as long as she did it. She grabbed my hips and pulled me back a step, then widened my feet by using her right foot to push mine open. I had pictured doing this to many girls over the years, but I had never imagined any one of them doing this to me, let alone my fucking sister.

"What are we going to do with you?" Diana asked. She pressed herself into my back, her big tits squishing into my muscles hard enough to make me feel their bounciness. She circled her hands around my waist; her right hand grabbed a pair of panties from the top of the stack while her left fingers went to my cock.

"Uh," I moaned, shuddering.

Her fingers circled the base of my throbbing prick, raising my hairs into the air.

"Fuck," I gasped.

"Don't you fucking come yet," my sister said. "No brother of mine gets to be a two-pump chump. Understand?"

"Yes," I groaned, fighting back the light, tingling flooding my entire crotch.

My sister stroked me, her fingers infusing my cock with a sensation that sent tremors through my thighs. I don't know how I didn't come. Maybe it was her voice, her command, but I flexed my knob and did my best to close off my shaft to the torrential splashing of the cum welling up in my balls.

"I told you to take all of my dirty panties," Diana said, continuing to stroke my dick. "And you didn't. You didn't even ask if the ones I was wearing were dirty." Her teeth sunk into my shoulder blade. Not hard, but hard enough to feel good. So fucking good. "And then I find you sniffing my pussy juices from my panties. Did I say you could do that?"

"No," I whispered, my voice trembling as pleasure shot through my member.

Diana squeezed my cock harder, stroked me faster, then she cupped my knob with the panties in her right hand. The brush of the fabric against my tip raised goosebumps across my shoulders.

"That's it," Diana whispered. "Take it, bro. Take it."

"Mmm, uh, mmm," I gasped and panted as my sister jerked me off from behind.

"Keep it hard for me, little brother," Diana said. "Keep this big fucking dick hard for me." She started jerking me with the panties in her right hand as she slid her left down and over my balls.

"Shit," I panted as my dick shot a wad of thick, liquidity precum out of my tip.

"That's right, little brother," Diana said. She started humping her hips against me. "Fight how badly your sister's fingers make you want to come."

I turned my head, eyes half opened, and I caught our reflection in a mirror hanging on the far wall. God, it was hot. We both stood there naked from the waist down, our athletic bodies moving to my sister's dancer-like fucking motions, our hips and legs and ass cheeks naked and semi-seen, hinting at the nudity beyond the mirror's reach.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I chanted as my sister humped her naked hips into my ass, pushing my cock through her prick-pumping fist.

"You're dripping cum, little brother," Diana whispered. "Hot, sticky pre-cum that's making my fingers and panties all messy again."

"Jesus," I moaned.

"Jesus has nothing to do with this." Diana bit me again. She let go of my balls and slapped my ass cheek hard. "Your sister is doing this to you. Your big, naughty sister."

"Diana," I moaned. "Fuck, Diana, fuck."

"That's right, baby brother, say my name." She licked my shoulder and jerked me harder. "If you behave for me, then maybe one day you'll be making me say your name."

I kept moaning as she reached around my waist and cupped my balls again. That was it. Her words, her palm holding my nuts, and her fingers squeezing my glans caused me to come. I came, hard, surging forward and pushing my thighs right against the washer's metallic surface.

"Fuck, Diana," I grunted, and my sister used her panties to catch my teen cream. Wad after wad of jizz erupted through my shaft, saturating her thongs and G-strings, making them wet and sticky all over again. I closed my eyes as colors exploded in front of my eyes. This was the greatest moment of my young life.

I was going to go to bed a happy young man.

But Diana had other plans. What followed was another thing that I had never expected to happen. Diana held my softening cock, cradling it in her right palm, and she stroked my hardness back to life. It didn't take long. She purred to me as she held me prick, saying, "That wasn't your punishment. That was for me. But, I need to know how many times my little brother can come before I decide how to put this dick to good use. Understand?"

From there, she stroked me again, and she pulled her left hand across my hip down to my ass and ran her fingers through my crack. I tensed when she reached my asshole, but she went lower and cupped my balls from behind.

"You have a big, cum-filled sack," Diana whispered, massaging me, tugging me. "How much do you have left in there for me?"

I answered with grunts and groans. She spanked my ass several times, then, in the mirror, I watched her reach around her ass and pet her pussy from behind. I almost came again, but then she pulled her hand from between her legs and lifted her fingers to my mouth. She slipped her digits between my lips, saying, "Suck them; they're covered with my pussy juices."

And, oh my fucking god, they were. The sweet, honey-like flavor of her teen pussy liquefied in my mouth, sparking my taste buds to life before they ran down my throat. Her fingers left my mouth and moved back down to my ass, through my crack, stopping at my asshole.

"Oh fuck," I said when I felt her middle finger push against my anal ring.

"That's right," Diana whispered. "Take it for me, Timmy. Take it for your big sister."

And I did. God, oh fuck, I did. Her fingers aren't big, thank God, and she pushed and slid and eased her middle finger into my asshole, stretching and pushing my muscles in ways that I never knew could feel so good. Was it because my sister was doing it to me? I don't know, but I knew that I would never, ever, let anyone else do this to me--never ever.

As I moaned, my sister jerked my cock and fingered my ass, massaging me deep and in places that forced me to stand on my toes with pleasure. I shook, I shuddered, I grunted and groaned. I loved it.

"That's it, baby," Diana teased. "This is part of your punishment: finding out that a finger in your ass can feel so good. Do you like it when I touch your naught prostate gland?" She bit me again and ran her hand over my knob several times as if she were polishing a bowling ball, but when she massaged me inside, I nearly lost my second load of the night. "I want you to imagine me, one day standing in front of you, with my hands on the washer, and instead of your finger up my butt, you'll be making me struggle to take this"--she waved my cock up and down, flinging pre-cum onto the washer and dryer--"big fucking dick in my ass."

"Diana," I grunted loud and uncaring of who in the night could have heard us. I came, hard, struggling to stand as my nut-filled my shaft and poured from my prick. Diana laughed and let me fill her palm with my seed.

Trembling, I thought things were over, but Diana said, "Uh-uh, little brother, oh no. Your punishment only ends when you're begging me to stop, and maybe not even then."

Holy shit....

I spent a long, wonderful night in the laundry room with my older sister milking my cock, and I'll never forget it.

Saturday

Diana ignored me today.

I guess it was further punishment from Friday night... or maybe it was for her. She smiled at me, often, and--I think--when she caught herself smiling at me too much; she walked away to her room. I guess it wouldn't fit her dominance game if she were staring at me like a schoolgirl after her very first kiss. Oh, yeah, I read some articles about Doms and Subs on the internet before going to bed yesterday night.

I know that she had dated Roy, my wrestling teammate before all of this began, but as far as I know, nothing ever happened between them except some kissing. A guy like Roy would have bragged to me about fucking my sister. He's that kind of a douchebag. Wondering if that night in the laundry room was my sister's first real sexual experience put me in a good mood. So good that being ignored by her throughout Saturday didn't bother me... that much.

Sunday

Nothing much happened. Abbey asked me if I had ever kissed a girl before. I had, never with any passion, and I told my sister this. Abbey confessed that she had never kissed a boy, and I told her: good. Afterward, she wanted to wrestle, so we practiced, grunting and sweating for an hour before calling it quits. I wonder if this wrestling was Abbey's way of working off any boy energy she may have had growing in her system. I work off my extra energy when I need to get thoughts of Diana out of my head, so who knows.

On my way to my bedroom to write things down, I saw Diana step out of my mom's room. She was wearing pajama pants and a loose, white shirt. It was late, and she paused when she saw me looking at her. She didn't look happy, but if it was because of me or because of what she had talked to Mom about, I didn't know, and I didn't ask. If my sister wanted me to know, she'd tell me.

Diana walked up to me as I stared at her and said, "Tomorrow morning, five-thirty, don't bother knocking." She opened her door. "If I'm asleep, then find a way to wake me up that shows me how much you appreciate me. Understand?"

I nodded, saying, "Yes," as my sister went into her room.

Did I understand? I don't know, but I spent an hour before bed watching sleep-sex videos, and I prayed that my sister wouldn't be awake come tomorrow morning. I didn't want my research to go to waste.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Pussy for Breakfast."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star. (How long has it been since I wrote that? Over a year. That's going to annoy some people.)

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#05 Timmy

Waking Diana

Monday

When I woke, I found a text message on my phone that read: Practice makes perfect. I kept that in mind as I left my room.

The first step outside of my room was the hardest step I had ever taken in life. Diana told me to enter her room at five-thirty in the morning, and I was standing outside of her doorway by five minutes till, looking to the left and right in case my mother or Abbey should appear in the hallway as they headed downstairs. My mom left to work at a quarter to six every morning, and the thumping of my heart intensified every time I looked down the hall toward my mother's room.

What if she decided to leave early for work today? What if she wasn't in her room but downstairs, making coffee, on her way back up for something she left behind? I looked over the railing and into the dark living room, straining my hearing, and I thought I heard sounds from the kitchen. What if... I didn't know what if, but what if?

My phone ticked to half-past five, and the world outside of my sister's room faded to a dull, soundless gray. I turned back to the door, grabbed the knob--fearing she had locked it--and turned it. She had not locked it. I pushed in and stepped inside. The soft glow of my sister's bedside lamp created a small haven of light that shined over the left edge of her bed where she slept. I closed the door, locked it, and walked to Diana's bed.

From memory, I knew that Diana usually slept in the middle of her bed. The lamplight was for me so that I could see her. I knew that as surely I knew that she wasn't asleep. All of the massage videos that I had watched from YouTube and porno sites flashed through my head like one of those one-second movies, as did the sleep assault videos, and the Japanese molester videos, and all kinds of perverted shit sexless people watch. And, I watched a handful of those incest scenes where the sister or mother remained silent while their brother or son openly caressed their bodies, yet they admitted to what was going on.

Slow, I told myself. Take it slow.

I told myself that, but I wanted to run to the bed and rip the blankets from my sister's body. I wanted to know if she was naked. I wanted to touch her and run my hands over her and rub her in the way she had rubbed me on Friday night. The way she had jerked me off and so much more. But Diana had said, "If I'm asleep, then find a way to wake me up that shows me how much you appreciate me. Understand?"

APPRECIATE ME.

Those words shined in my mind like a hot pink neon sign.

I walked to my sister's bed on quiet toes, moving to the edge where she lay. She lay on her stomach, her blonde head facing me and sunken into her white, satin-covered pillow with her arms underneath it. How'd she get such a nice bed set? That didn't matter. Her silk sheets--she doesn't use a comforter--lay across her bare shoulders; they were naked, and I could find no trace of a bra crossing over them.

"Diana," I whispered.

No answer.

Find a way....

I released a shaky breath. My heart raced against my chest, and it was only growing more frantic. Would this adrenaline rush that exploded through my body whenever I was near my older sister ever end? A part of me hoped it would, but most of me hoped it wouldn't. I loved--loved?--this uncontrollable, nearly overwhelming excitement that enveloped me every time my sister was going to let me do something forbidden to her.

I reached out with my right hand, forefinger extended, and touched my sister on the middle of her back, where her skin disappeared beneath the blanket.

I said her name.

She didn't answer.

She didn't move.

Her breathing didn't change--such control.

I could hear my breathing; could she hear it? Did I sound like a pervert on the verge of a heart attack? Did that turn her on? Why were all these questions coming to me?

My cock had grown by now, flooded with lust and raging hot energy and all the dirty thoughts that make a young man dream about his family members in all the wrong ways. Would those guys be wrong not to take the plunge into incest if their sisters offered them a taste of that delightful sin? That's what my sister was doing, wasn't it, offering me a taste? I'd be stupid not to take it. I really would.

"Diana," I said as I ran my finger along the blanket line. Her warm skin sent goosebumps through my arms, and in the soft glow of the bedside lamp, I saw the same little bumps sprout across her deeply tanned body. I thought a shiver ran through her and into me, which danced across my shoulders. I closed my eyes, absorbing the moment of unexpected titillation that reached down into my eager, cum-filled balls.

With my finger back on her spine, I hooked the tip beneath the blanket and pulled the covering down Diana's body. Slowly, I moved so fucking slowly, exposing her slender and small frame, her tight skin, flawless and smooth, with curving contours about its surface that outlined her taut muscles. What was it about young women that made them appear so small and light and flexible? Young women? I'm only eighteen--but it's true, younger women did look smaller.

Where the fuck were these thoughts coming from, and why was I thinking them?

The blanket had reached below the middle of my sister's back. I saw no clothing. I moved lower, to the curve of her spine, before the rise of her butt cheeks. I went lower, baring her slender hips down to the narrow crack of her ass and the upward ascension of her crescent cheeks. My sister said nothing. She didn't stir. I could see the swells of her big breasts pushing outward from her chest, where they mashed into her mattress.

My right forefinger remained on the base of my sister's spine, but I reached out with my left hand, finger extended, and lightly, with the weight of a feather, I touched the swell of her left breast and slid my finger across the perkiness of her round flesh.

Diana shivered. Her nostrils flared in recognition of what I had done. I watched her eyelids twitch as if she were fighting the urge to open them. My cock strained in my pants with that blatant fuzzy pleasure that demanded I wrap my fist around the head and squeeze.

My fingers left my sister's tit, and I sighed on the inside. I played with the blanket along her backside before pulling the sheets up the slope of her firm, apple bottom. She hadn't said I could get her completely naked, but never did she say I couldn't, either. Halfway up her butt, at the very peak of her hard, meaty hills, I stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn't wearing panties.

I groaned with hunger.

The thrill that tumbled through me shook my legs. Maybe one day, the excitement of seeing a family member naked would go away, but today was not the day.

I bent over at the waist and kissed my sister in the middle of her back, planting my lips against her spine. I touched her; her skin warm beneath my lips, and as I pulled away, I slipped my tongue from my mouth and let the tip press into her flesh, wetting her.

Diana moaned; it was a sleepy sound but still a moan.

I kissed my way down her spine, to the base of her ass, to her crack. She smelled fresh and clean, with a hint of vanilla and flowers, probably from her lotion, and her scent held the same quality as her taste. With a quickening heartbeat, I swept the blanket from her body, tossing it to the right with an unintentional flourish that left my sister naked beneath my eyes.

I moaned, the sound appreciative, long and lasting, and I didn't imagine the smile that pulled my sister's lips wide. If she were dreaming, then it was a good dream. But she wasn't dreaming. I knew that much.

What to do now? I had never touched a girl before. Not like this. All the videos, daydreams and wet dreams, and the countless scenarios that I had played through my head had not prepared me for this moment. Still, when I reached my hand outward, I let those memories guide me.

Diana slept with a narrow part to her legs. The dim glow of the table lamp didn't allow me to see entirely between them. I took my phone out of my pocket and turned on the flashlight, holding it close to my sister's thighs. I settled my right hand behind her left knee, the one closest to the edge of the bed, and slid my palm upward.

"Mmm," Diana moan-sighed. Her eyes remained closed; her breathing had sped up, but not much. God, her skin was hot, as if baked in an oven to the perfect temperature for consumption.

I continued upward, using my fingertips, and I danced along the bottom slope of her butt cheek, where it flowed into her thigh. From between her legs, I felt the heat of her sex. My palms dampened, and beads of sweat sprouted on my forehead. My heart thumped, my erection throbbed, and the bright white light from my phone centered on the wet line of pink flesh between my sister's inner thighs.

Her pussy lips looked swollen, the outer lips thicker than the inner, while her smaller labia lay spread, revealing a slash of pink pussy meat pushed together by the tightness of her inner cunny walls.

"Fuck me," I whispered.

I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to lick her. I wanted to bury my face against the softness between her legs and rub myself in her comfort. My cock hurt. If only Diana would open her eyes and take me in her hand, but this wasn't about me. If I showed her how much I appreciated her body, then maybe next time she'd let me... let me... who knew what she'd let me do, but she'd let me do it.

I swam my fingers over her left butt cheek and then across, stopping when my middle finger rested against her crack again. I dragged my fingers downward. Fuck, she was so hot between her cheeks. She jumped when I touched the rougher, rubbery skin of her asshole. It was a reflex move; she didn't try to get away from me.

I did this several times: rubbing my finger through the length of the crease between her buns. My sister's face flushed, her breathing deepened, and I pushed harder against her so that my middle finger sunk into her skin, dipping into the crater of her asshole.

"Uhmm-mmm," Diana moaned. "Ooh."

I didn't try to finger her butt. I lowered my head, having to bend at my waist as I breathed in the scent of her ass, her pussy, her lotion, her lust, and every fragrance her sexy body could create. Saliva bubbled from the glands in my mouth, and a light rush of awe caused my equilibrium to shift. I kissed my sister's ass cheek before I had a chance to collapse.

Diana moaned.

I licked the curve of her ass.

She moaned again.

I ran my tongue to the bottom of my sister's cheek and then back up, licking closer to her crack as I tasted her skin. A tingle ran through my cock. On the return trip down, I pushed the tip of my tongue into her dividing line and dragged it through her cheeks.

"Umm," Diana groaned when I brushed her asshole with my tongue. Her right leg opened for me; her left stayed near the edge of the bed.

I had just licked my sister's asshole. Fuck me. I did it again, enjoying the friction of her spokes against my tongue as I left her backdoor slick with my saliva.

"Mmm, oh." The sound escaped my sister's lips, soft and far away to my ears. I threw my phone onto the bed. I didn't need it to see what I was doing. I ran my right hand over my sister's right leg, concentrating on the inside of her thigh, feathering my touch across her skin, getting closer and closer to the heat that radiated from deep within her forbidden gateway.

I placed my left hand on the small of my sister's back. I stood, slightly bent over, looking downward as I cupped the inside of my sister's right leg and slid my hand upward with no intention of stopping. My movement started fast, but slowed, and slowed, and slowed until even I thought I wasn't moving at all. The closer to the apex of her thighs I came, the harder it was for me to move my hand upward. Diana's spread her right leg further open; an invitation and my heart jumped into my throat. Pre-cum dripped from my cock with a non-stop flow, and a fuzzy sensation swam through my core and into my groin, tightening my sack and raising my hairs on end.

And then I touched my sister's pussy for the first time, and then I came in my shorts.

Fuck me, I thought as my face clenched, my legs stiffened, and my hips jerked. I had just ejaculated in my pants. Motherfucker, but underneath my palm, and infusing every taut fiber of my being, was the golden warmth of my sister's wet pussy, and that moment would live in my memory forever.

Diana moaned loudly as I came. She opened her right leg, turning her head to the right as she lifted her knee up and out so that her body lay at an angle on the bed. She had opened her legs for me. She had opened her pussy for me, and I didn't know what to do--at least, not with any confidence. That worry came and went faster than the blink of an eye because I knew that as long as I tried to make my sister feel good, appreciated, and loved, that she'd let me try this again and again and again until making her come became second nature to my fingers.

Practice makes perfect, she had said... texted.

I pushed my middle and forefinger against her pussy lips, curling and slipping them between her little curtains, accidentally brushing her clit, making her jump. And then my fingers sank into the warm, cookie-dough-like softness of her steamy, pink pussy hole.

"Mmm," Diana huffed. Her butt shook, and the wet, rubbery walls of her pussy squeezed my fingers with quick and steady pulses.

I knew from watching videos that a woman's G-spot was located somewhere beneath her mound, so I turned my hand so that my palm faced the bed, my sister moaning as my fingers fought the slippery friction of her cunny grip. Carefully, I curled my fingers downward and rubbed the tender underside of my sister's pubis with soft, circular strokes.

Diana whimpered as the muscles in her back, shoulders, arms, and ass tensed.

My excitement told me to finger fuck my sister's twat until my hand became a blur, but common sense and fear of not making her happy forced me to continue my slow movements. Thick honey with a rich, heady scent slipped from my sister's precious opening. Her wetness coated my fingers, my knuckles, and the crux of her thighs. I lowered my head, unable to reach her pussy with my lips, so I pushed them against her cheeks right above her asshole, then I let my tongue fall from my mouth to linger on her rear door.

"Oh fuck," Diana sobbed.

I continued rubbing the inside of her pussy, knowing that I was missing something important, but I didn't know what. More of her body needed touching. I flicked the tip of my tongue against her puckered asshole, the opening tighter than I ever imagined it could be. What was I missing? What wasn't I touching? What was--

My sister's finger brushed mine between her legs. She was playing with herself, with her clit, with that beautiful pink jewel that I wanted to mount on a pedestal and encase in glass. How could've I forgotten her clit?

It didn't matter at that moment. Diana's whimpers turned into sobs and deep, panicky breathes as if she were about to hyperventilate. I fingered her pussy faster, always making sure to rub the soft underside of her pubic mound. She buried her face in her pillow and fed me her asshole with slow, sensual rotations of her hips that had my tongue fighting the balloon knot protecting her insides from me. I played with her pussy faster, firmer, feeling the vibrations of her fingertips against her clitty, which I had neglected--but never would again.

"Fuck, fuck, fucking finger me," Diana moaned into her pillow, her words muffled but strong, on the edge of turning into shouts. "Fuck, fuck, oh--fuck, oh, Timmy! Finger me! Finger my pussy good, bro."

I did, delving into her pink softness with growing speed, my cock still hard, my balls buzzing, my tongue working her asshole with vigor.

A loud cry left my sister's lips, and then she came hard, shaking and clenching my fingers with a wet grip. She came saying my name, and she said it over and over again as she pushed her ass harder against my tongue and her pussy deeper onto my fingers. Holy fucking hell, I had touched my first pussy and eaten my first ass, and they both belonged to my older sister. I wanted to do it again. God, how I wanted to, but as Diana calmed down, I pulled away from her, wondering what was coming next.

"Timmy," Diana panted, "thanks for waking me up. You did a good fucking job."

"You're welcome," I said, not knowing what else to say or do now that she was awake.

"Same time next Monday, okay," she said, dismissing me.

I held back a sigh, but I left her room, locking her door on my way back to my room to jerk my hard-on off, get ready for school, and make her breakfast.

What a great fucking morning.

Tuesday through Sunday

Some things happened during the week, but I forgot to write about them. I was too excited about what happened on Monday to sit down and record my thoughts for the next six days. Why do I even need a journal? Fuck it; it's not like anyone is ever going to read it, but I'm going to want to remember this one day, and maybe Diana will want to read my memories with me. Maybe she'd be flattered. Anyway, I'll write about washing my sister's panties next week on a day that nothing happens. The second time around was even better than the first.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Tasting Pussy."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#06 Timmy

Tasting Pussy

Oh man, where do I begin? I've been neglecting my journal, so I'm going to write about three specific days that blew my mind in the last two weeks. I need to keep up, or I'm going to miss a lot of little things that I'll want to relive one day.

Is there anything else besides the days below that needs mentioning? Let's see: Mom's started to walk around the house in her nightie more often while sipping wine. Mom and Diana have been less than friendly with each other lately, but I don't know what's going on there. That's not my business. Little Abbey is still little Abbey, but I think something is going on at school with a boy, but maybe it's better that I don't know--she doesn't need her older triplet being overprotective of her. Diana has been spending more time with Abbey; they've always been close, but that's what sisters and triplets are for, right? (I'm talking about being there for each other, not freaky sibling incest relationships.) The little spider monkey is taking her wrestling seriously, and the hard work is showing. Abbey is leaner and stronger, and more confident than before we started wrestling, as far as I can see.

All right, on to the juicy stuff.

Friday

I had been looking forward to Friday throughout the week. Monday was a thrill unlike anything in my life--even better than Diana jerking me off and fingering my asshole in the laundry room. (I'll never tell a soul about that finger). On Monday, I had fingered Diana and licked her asshole, and while I didn't get to taste her pussy, I did lick her sweet-tasting juices from my fingers after I had left her room.

Not much happened throughout the week leading up to Friday. I kissed Diana on the cheek each morning before getting out of her car once we arrived at our high school. But, before that, I massaged her shoulders in the morning while she ate breakfast, and I even massaged Abbey's shoulders once when Diana told me to. Abbey purred, telling me that I should do this every morning for her as well. Diana laughed, telling Abbey that I would if Abbey behaved herself.

Tuesday came and went. Wednesday came and went. Thursday came and went, and not once did Diana invite me into her room. She told me on Wednesday that I wasn't allowed to jerk off until she said I could. What the fuck? That was a difficult command to obey. I wasn't even going to try, not in private, but by the time Friday arrived, my balls ached, overflowing with cum.

At nine o'clock on Friday, I knocked on my sister's door to collect her panties. Abbey was in her own room, and Mom was in hers, not having gone out. I was nervous, standing outside of Diana's door as I was, but my excitement at getting to wash her panties again lessened the fear I had of Mom discovering me standing in the hallway outside of my sister's door. I still hadn't jerked off in two days, and the fear of coming as soon as Diana touched me--if she touched me--entered my mind. It was gone the moment Diana told me to enter her room.

I stepped inside and closed the door behind me, locking it. I thought I caught the hint of a smile on my sister's lips when she heard the click. Diana was sitting on the edge of her bed and reading a magazine. She was wearing a black tank top down to her waist and tight, white cotton boyshorts that were small enough to let the bottom curve of her bubbly ass cheeks hang out. My eyes lingered on her sleek profile. God, she is sexy.

"They're in my closet, remember?"

"Yeah," I said, striding across her room and walking into her closet, finding three small G-strings on the floor. Honestly, I don't think my sister ever wore them outside of the house, and the thought that she had bought them just so that I'd have something to wash made my cock jump beneath my basketball shorts.

I picked them up and carried them back into my sister's room. She didn't look up from her magazine. I waited, holding her panties in my hands while trying to get my mouth to open so my voice could leave my throat. My heart skipped several beats as I found my courage.

"Is," I said, pausing and not knowing why I was hesitating because I had to be sure to get all of them, didn't I? I never thought Diana would ever make me so nervous before. "Is that all of them?"

"All of what?" Diana asked, not looking up from her magazine, but I still saw the quick smile pull her lips wide.

"Do I have all of your panties?"

Diana looked up from her magazine, and as she did, a pink flush entered her cheeks.

My heart melted.

"Why wouldn't you have all of my panties?" she asked, her lips twitching, her eyes twinkling, and her blush deepening.

How should I answer that question? I didn't know, but there was only one way to get experience, and that was to play along, right? What was her reason for walking down to the laundry room last Friday? I knew, but knowing what she had said and repeating what she had said were two different things. (Man, if I weren't a virgin, I would've destroyed my sister's blonde pussy by now.)

But, since I was a virgin, heat billowed through my body as I worked up the courage to speak. My heart, already beating faster than normal, soared, and my chest constricted. Why did my sister affect me like this?

"Because the ones you're wearing might be dirty too," I said. "You know, messy?"

"Why would my panties be messy?" Diana asked, unable to hide her smile or the playful amusement in her voice.

"Because," I said, pausing and wishing I was smoother with my words. "Because you wore them all day and... and you may have been thinking about me." My cheeks turned a dark shade of crimson, and sweat beaded my forehead as a desperate heat flashed throughout my body.

God, I'm going to pass out, I thought.

"The only way to find out if my panties are messy is to check them," Diana said. "So, check my panties."

Diana set her magazine on the bed next to her. She stood and waited, her legs slightly parted with her shorts digging into her muff hard enough to outline her meaty cameltoe. Her shorts could have been panties for how small they were, cutting upward at an angle from her pussy to just below her hips.

"Okay," I said, my voice trembling. I stepped forward, lowering myself to my knees with more control than I thought I could manage.

My eyes traveled the length of Diana's body, lingering on her round breasts before following the curve of her shirt as it sloped across the underside of her tits and clung to her firm tummy down to the waistline of her shorts. My mouth watered when I gazed upon her mound, and my cock grew in sudden bursts of thickness and length as my lust poured into my shaft and tightened my balls. My knob swelled, and I moaned, unable to stop myself.

"You okay?" Diana asked. "Something wrong, little brother?" She smiled. "You seem stiff."

I glanced up. She put her left hand in my hair, curling her fingers so that her nails dug lines across my skull. The roughness of my sister's touch sent chills through my spine and down to my ass, teasing me in a good way.

"Take your time," Diana whispered. "I wouldn't want you to leave a dirty pair of my panties behind because you weren't sure if I had made a mess in them."

I raised my hands to my sister's legs, placing them on the outsides of her knees. Her breathing deepened. I imagined I could see the individual rises of gooseflesh sprouting across her thighs in a wave of little bumps. My hands rose slowly, and a fresh, strawberry scent flooded my nostrils, the origin centered between my sister's legs.

Diana's skin is so smooth, I thought as my palms tingled. Higher my hands traveled, above my sister's mid-thigh, and Diana balled her fingers into a fist within my hair. Her body wavered, and then my fingers slipped beneath the leg holes of her shorts. I stopped, moaning and leaning my head forward so that my mouth lay a few inches away from her cotton-covered mound.

"That's it, little brother, take your time," Diana whispered, her voice a little shaky. "No need to rush when you're down there."

I swept my hands around my sister's thighs, fingertips beneath her leg holes, and I didn't stop until I was holding the backs of her legs. My fingers lay against her ass cheeks; she was bare there, wearing another G-string, I guessed. I hoped; there's something about a tiny string running down the crack of a woman's cheeks that makes me so fucking hard. As I thought about my sister's G-string, my erection throbbed with a pulse that swelled the base of my shaft and glided across my cock to the tip, making me shudder.

The scent between my sister's legs thickened. A buzz rushed through my skull, and for a moment, the colors of the world swam together with edges that tapered away like the tails of soaring comets. I moved my fingers deeper around my sister's legs. Her breath caught. I had to turn my hands so that my fingers lay horizontal across the bottom swells of my sister's butt, the tips extending to the downward curve leading into the crack of her ass.

Diana's breath caught again, and she opened and closed her fingers within my hair with a heart's beating rhythm. I wanted to press my hand between her breasts, just to see if my thoughts rang true, but I didn't want to pull my hands away from her ass either.

Deeper beneath my sister's shorts, I pushed my hands until my fingers dipped into the crack of her ass. She uttered a soft moan, and I brushed my fingertips against a floss of string so thin it was a wonder a woman could still consider them panties. I closed my fingers, gripping her butt in my hands, and I pulled outward, spreading her golden hams open. Diana moaned--a weak sound--and she curled her fingers in my hair hard enough to make me wince.

I removed my hands from beneath her leg holes and slid them up and over her covered butt. I dipped my fingers into her waistline, pulling her shorts down from behind and uncovering her ass and the sides of her hips. The tightness of her shorts kept them from crawling back up her ass while I slid my fingers along the elastic band of her white panties, stopping at the front of her shorts for a moment before pulling down on the soft cotton again.

I pulled and pulled, not stopping until my sister's shorts fell to her ankles, but I wasn't paying attention to them. She was wearing the smallest white G-string I had ever seen. The band around her waist pressed into her skin and dipped low on her mound, almost exposing the start of her clitoral hood. Her smooth delta was a shade lighter than the golden tan encompassing the rest of her body. Diana's outer labia bulged from between the narrow strip of cloth that clung to her slit. The sheer silk, wet with her juices, had turned completely transparent.

"Are they dirty, little brother?" Diana asked, breathing hard. "Make sure to make sure, little brother." She gulped. "Take as long as you need."

I wanted to tell her they were perfect, but I said, "I better take them. You've made a mess in them." Diana didn't say anything. As beautiful as her panties looked on her, nothing could match the sweet, sinful glow of her cunny when I slowly peeled the sticky wet fabric from her pussy.

Her twin lips hung soft and swollen with excitement, curving away from my eyes and a shade lighter in skin tone than her thighs. The length of her hood lay exposed, bordered by her outer labia. Beneath, her inner lips had parted some, revealing the light pink shade of her inner pussy walls.

I sighed as if I had just seen Heaven.

"I want you to clean the mess my panties left behind," Diana whispered, her words shaking. "I don't want to ruin another pair before I go to bed."

I looked up at her.

This was a girl who had jerked me off and fingered my ass, who let me lick her asshole while I fingered-fucked her pussy from behind--this was my sister who had come on to me--yet she sounded nervous when she had said those words. I knew then that no one had ever kissed my sister between her legs before. Diana was as virgin as I was. The relief that flooded my veins reddened my skin, and I'm sure she saw the joy in my eyes as I stared up at her.

"What?" Diana asked in a soft, almost embarrassed voice as a blush crept across her cheeks.

"Just... thank you."

Diana's blush deepened, then she laughed, and then I kissed her pretty little pussy.

"Oh," my sister half-sang, sounding surprised even though she had known where my mouth was going.

My sister's lips melted on my tongue. The wetness that greeted me drew a low, hungry moan from deep within my chest. Her lips caved inward beneath the pressure of my tongue, and her soft folds enveloped me, warming me, wetting the interior of my mouth with her delicate flavor.

Diana widened her stance and placed her other hand in my hair, tangling my strands between her fingers as she braced herself against me. Memories of every video I had ever watched about eating pussy flared to life within my mind. The words DON'T FORGET HER CLIT blazed in neon across my vision. I forgot about my sister's clit the first time I had touched her pussy, but there was no fucking way I was going to forget about that magical jewel tonight.

My sister moaned, her voice filling her room and probably beyond the door, but I didn't care if she woke the world while I had my mouth on her pussy. My tongue licked through my sister's lips, pushing them aside in waves of swollen flesh. Her honey dripped onto my tongue, wet, thick, and sticky, and hot enough to send tingles through my knob and down into my balls. I lifted my hands to the backs of her thighs, over the muscles of her hamstrings, and up to her taut ass cheeks. She was flexing those firm buns, and the muscles beneath the soft layer of flesh covering them yielded to the pressure of my touch.

"Fuck," Diana whispered. "I'm loving the way you're cleaning that mess, little brother." She rolled her pussy against my mouth. "Mmm, fuck yeah, I am."

My sister's words stood my hair on end. Tingles ignited across my body. I pushed my tongue into her, getting excited. Diana gasped and fell back onto her bed. I followed, sliding my hands to the insides of her thighs and spreading them open. My mouth never left her pussy as I moved my hands down her legs to bracket her muff with my thumbs and forefingers. Her outer labia cushioned my digits like a velvet pillow, and her inner pussy lips welcomed my mouth home with a hot, sticky kiss.

"Mm, Timmy, yeah," Diana moaned, pressing my head between her legs. "Fuck, bro. Fuck."

I licked my way through her lips and pressed my tongue against her juicy pink pearl. Diana bucked her hips. I spread her pussy lips apart with my thumbs, opening her pink hole as I kissed, sucked, and licked her clit with every ounce of energy I had. My sister loved it--her noises told me that she did, and I wouldn't have traded her blissful whimper for anything else in the world.

"Two fingers," Diana said, panting. I looked up at her, and she looked down at me. "Fuck me with two fingers, but don't stop licking my clit. Do it, Timmy. Finger-fuck your sister's muff."

If my sister wanted to tell me how to touch her, who was I to argue? I'd do anything she ordered if it helped me make her come. I took my right hand off her thigh and held my middle and forefinger together. With great care, taking my time, and acting as if her cunny could break, I pressed my fingertips to her hole, pushing inward.

Hot softness embraced my digits as they sank into her warm, fresh-from-the-oven, cookie dough tenderness. We both groaned, with my sister sounding helpless and subdued while I sounded hungry and disbelieving. Her walls hugged my fingers, and the heat from within her flowed into my arm and body, engulfing my heart. I pushed my fingers all the way into her slippery hole to the last knuckles, and my sister uttered a soft whimper. The sound sent a spurt of pre-cum shooting from my balls to the tip of my cock.

"Fuck, you're so soft, Diana," I whispered. "I love it."

"Thank you," she said and squeezed my fingers with her pussy walls.

As I said earlier, I didn't forget her clit this time. My eyes, lost in a daze, caught the jewel peeking out from beneath its hood. My mouth moved to her mound on its own. I opened my lips and extended my tongue, pressing the flat of my lingual muscle against her pink nub and pushed it softly against her pubic bone.

"Tim--Timmy!" Diana gasped.

I gently pressed on my sister's clit, pulled my tongue away, then pressed on it again, slowly building up the pressure with a methodical tapping motion.

"Oh, god," Diana whined. "God, god, god damn it, fuck!"

I closed my eyes and savored the sweet taste of my sister's fresh pussy folds. Maybe I savored the taste for too long because Diana turned her hips in a slow, sensuous circle, rubbing her twat around my mouth and turning my neck in time with her movements. I spread my fingers inside of her, causing her to moan. Her walls resisted me as I stretched them, and when she groaned again, I started to finger-fuck her little pussyhole.

"Oh, fuck, ohhh!" Diana moaned. I turned my fingers so that my palm faced upward, and I rubbed the underside of her mound. "Shit, yeah, like that, little brother, just like--fuck--that."

I increased the pace of my finger-banging, creating wet, sloshy sounds as my sister's juices ran wetly down the crack of her ass. Her pussy was a mess of cream and honey, her nectar white and milky, thick and tasty. She coated my chin with her glaze, and the bottom swells of her butt cheeks shined, as did her little asshole, which I touched with my left forefinger.

"Fuck," Diana gasped when I pushed against that opening. "Oh, fuck! Fuck!"

Her clit throbbed in my mouth. As I pushed against her backdoor, a pulse shot through her pussy, followed by several more, until she was clinging to my fingers with her trembling walls.

"Timmy, I'm going to... oh my god, I'm going to... I'm going to, oh my fucking god; I'm going to--"

A high pitch whimper cut off her words. Her stomach heaved, her ass shook, and she fed me her muff with a sexy, up and down grinding motion that ran her pussy all over my face. My sister tightened her grip on my hair and pulled me against her mound, mashing her clit between my tongue and her pubic bone.

"Fuck, I'm gonna come again!" Diana groaned as I pushed my fingers to the back of her pussy, still trying to get deeper when her hole became too small to take me past my last knuckles.

"God, god, god, I'm coming again," Diana wailed, trembling and gasping. She humped my face and held me against her, and she pulled her knees up and back, spreading her pretty little cunny wider for me. I sucked on her clit, turning it between my lips, and she cried out again, begging me not to stop. My finger never made it into her ass, but I probed her backdoor gently as it tightened with her orgasm--a promise to her that one day I'd get inside of her forbidden hole.

"Oh fuck, baby, Timmy, baby," Diana whispered, her tone growing quieter as her bodily tremors slowed and her breathing calmed. She massaged my hair as her whispers faded into silence.

I pulled my fingers from her pussy and sat back on my heels, staring at the wettest, pinkest slit I had ever seen--the only pussy I've seen live--but I'm counting the lovely little holes I had seen in pornos as well. I could stare at my sister's pussy all day and never lose appreciation for her.

"Come here," Diana ordered me.

She crawled backward on the bed, using her elbows and feet. I stood. She still had her shirt on, but she pulled the hem over her big tits for me. I groaned at the sight of her round tit flesh and her thick, peachy nipples.

My sister patted her stomach, saying, "Straddle me," and I did, my tented shorts pointing right at her tits. As soon as I was in position, she had my cock out in a double-handed grip and jerked me hard, making me grunt as my balls slapped backward against my body. My sister pumped me until I came, spraying my white load all over her juicy tits. At the end of my orgasm, on my final spurt, she cupped and rolled my balls, and a second orgasm shot through me, smaller than the first but big enough to leave me gasping.

Minutes after I came, Diana said, "I want my panties back by Monday morning, before school, and I want them clean. Understand?"

"Yes," I said.

"Timmy."

"Yeah?"

"You can use them to jerk off before you wash them."

"Thank you," I said to my lovely, lovely sister.

As dirty as Diana's panties were with her juices, I made them even dirtier by the time I put them in the washer.

While I was outside, waiting for them to dry, I wondered if all triplets, twins, what have you, eventually went through something like this. My wonderings made me think of Abbey, so I pushed them away by doing push-ups for the rest of the rinse cycle.

Monday

Monday morning came; I was in my sister's room, waking her up. I was kneeling at her left side, and I had her on her knees with her back sloping downward and her face buried in her pillow. Her beautiful, round butt was in the air, each cheek a curved slab of muscle and meat with a golden valley parting the hills. I fingered her upturned pussy hard, not knowing why I chose to hammer her tender twat as I did, but I did, and she loved it. I tongued her asshole; I thumbed her clit. I used my right hand on her snatch as I poked her pussy from behind, and I reached under her body with my left hand to grope her large breasts.

Diana's tits were firm but yielding, and her thick nipples made my cock cream with pre-cum. I couldn't stop pinching them. Diana whimpered and gasped and fought to get my fingers off her, but she didn't tell me to stop touching as roughly as I was. When she'd manage to tear my fingers from her nipples, I'd only pump her pussy harder, the squishy sounds of her cunny mixing with her throaty groans. When I pushed my tongue against the rim of her asshole, entering her butt with the slippery tit, my sister lost all control of her body.

She came, twerking her butt against my face and shooting her left hand toward my crotch. She reached under the left leg hole of my basketball shorts, grabbed my dick, and jerked me off as hard as I had fingered her, not stopping until I covered her fingers in my cum. When I left her room, I thought I heard sucking sounds behind me.

What a fucking morning.

Sunday

I've neglected my journal, but that happens. My week was pretty normal, but I had to help Mom upstairs on Saturday night. She had taken a Valium and drank a glass of wine (I don't think that's healthy) and that pretty much put her out for the night. Diana and I both frowned as we looked at her, with Diana biting her lower lip. Thankfully, Abbey had already gone to bed. Together, we took Mom to bed, and Diana made me watch her while she slept. I fell asleep in Mom's bed an hour later, off to the side and above the covers, but when I woke in the morning, Mom had already left for work, having thrown her half of the blankets over me.

I learned that Abbey was having boy trouble, but Diana was taking care of that issue, so I didn't have to worry... too much. Honestly, if Diana couldn't handle the problem, I didn't know how helpful I could be.

The Friday before this Sunday turned out to be a semi-disappointment. I was at my sister's door by nine and inside her room a couple of seconds after nine. I picked up her panties, and I asked her if the ones she was wearing were dirty. She blushed this time--strange--and told me I could go. I asked again, and she snapped her eyes up at me and told me to get the fuck out of her room. It wasn't until I was in the laundry room with my head and shoulders slumped that I noticed a spot of red on the gusset of an otherwise pristine pink G-string.

Oops.

Well, she didn't talk to me on Saturday, except when she told me to keep an eye on Mom, and now Diana has ignored me for nearly all of today. I guess that makes sense. Still, before I sat down to write in my journal, Diana told me to wake her up on Monday, and if I did a really good job at making her feel appreciated, then maybe she'd do something special for me.

I wonder what it could be?

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Oral Heaven."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#07 Timmy

Oral Heaven

Monday

As I stood at the foot of Diana's bed in the early morning hours before school, after Mom had gone to work and while Abbey still slept, Dian's words from the night before echoed through my head: "If you do a really good job of appreciating me, then maybe I'll do something special for you."

Maybe.

Maybe might not be a promise, but the implication of all the unknowns to which maybe could allude to had numbed my brain to all thoughts but one: Make your sister cum until she's begging you to stop, then maybe I'd lose my virginity to her once she had finished wiping away her tears of joy.

I licked my lips as I looked down at my sister. This morning she had slept face up, in the center of her bed, her body covered by a thin satin sheet aligned perfectly crosswise below her big breasts. Those two round jugs lay balanced on her chest like teardrops yet to burst. If I stomped on the ground, would I see them ripple... like vibrations across the surface of calm water? I didn't know, but I did know that I was going to show my appreciation of my sister to my sister by sucking her peach-tinted nipples between my lips and into my mouth with a slow, methodical delight that would leave her nipples sensitive and her areoles wet.

Diana looked at peace under the soft fringe of light falling on her from her bedside lamp. I almost didn't want to disturb her--almost--but the hard-on pushing against my loosest pair of basketball shorts had other ideas. I didn't say her name as I pinched her bedsheets between my fingers and pulled them down her body. They slid down slowly, baring her sun-gold tan in small fractions of length, exposing her naked breasts and their eraser thick, already hard, nipples. My mouth watered as her tits came into view, heavy and perky, upturned and tasty. Lower, I pulled her sheets as the heat within me rose, exposing the dip of my sister's navel. I licked my lips as if I could already taste the soft depression in her smooth stomach. Diana stirred when the blankets cleared her narrow waistline and the cut of her iliac crest; the sexiness of her sculpted body forced a tremor through my chest.

"You're beautiful," I whispered; the sound of my voice was loud in the room.

Did my sister smile? I couldn't be sure; it happened so fast. I pulled the sheet lower, baring her smooth mound to my eyes. No panties. No fucking panties. My sister was a gift from Heaven. She slept with a slight part to her legs so that nothing between her thighs lay hidden. Her pussy lips pouted softly from her mound, twin bulges that folded together to protect her inner lips and the pink opening between them. The line of her clitoral hood stood out, as did the pink gem popping up from underneath that small roll of flesh.

I don't know what came over me, but I pulled off my shirt, letting it fall to the floor, where my shorts and briefs quickly joined it. Would Diana get mad if she saw me naked? I didn't care. The word maybe and my sister's naked body had driven my heartbeat into overdrive and my mind into the stratosphere, but I would do as she said as soon as she opened her mouth, that I knew. Doing whatever Diana wanted me to do was the only thought that could penetrate the rush of energy surging through me. The energy that commanded me to slide my cock into her and fuck her right then, whether she wanted me to or not--that's a thought I would never act on, but it was so easy to think and so easy to believe she wouldn't get mad if I did it.

My thoughts sent shivers through my spine, the kind I'd rather not have, but it also made me look inward, where I saw Diana holding me in the palm of her hand as I waited for her to speak. I was hers and no one else's. Was this love?

Another shiver ran through me, compelling me to move onward.

I dropped the blankets at the end of the bed, a cotton undersheet, and a satin oversheet. They pooled at the edge, some of the cloth spilling over in a waterfall of black and white. The mattress gave way when I placed my right knee atop it. Diana moved, her legs opening and her pelvis arching as if moving her pussy closer to me. The mattress springs absorbed my weight as I crawled forward, stopping at my sister's feet. I leaned over her, placing my right hand against her left thigh and my left against her right, and I tried to spread her legs wider.

Resistance.

I pushed harder, facing more resistance. I looked up. There was no doubt about it; a smile now graced my sister's lips, one she was trying to straighten out but couldn't. I pushed harder on her thighs, with some real force, spreading her open for me, and that smile turned into a sigh as her muscles lost the battle against my need. She lay with her legs out, her knees slightly bent, and her pussy lips had parted as her legs had opened. A thin line of glistening pink said hello to me, coated by a glistened honey that shone wetly beneath the light of the bedside lamp.

A moan escaped my lips. Hot, hungry, and horny, those three elements infused the sound I had made. My head lowered on its own, though I would have done it myself if I was capable of thinking. I acted on instinct and the desire to taste my sister's cunny upon my tongue. And a moment later, I had my mouth pressed against her pussy.

Diana's hot wetness opened for me, as soft as warm pudding, and I sank right into her pink cove as deeply as my tongue could manage. Diana moaned as I pressed my face into her muff, her right hand grabbing my head, her fingers curling around the strands of my hair.

I licked, and Diana uttered a soft, "Mmm," tightening her fingers, hurting me in a way that made my cock and balls tingle.

I licked my tongue through my sister's pussy crease again, and she moaned "Timmy" until my name faded from her lips like a whisper in the wind.

I brought my right hand between her legs, palm skyward with my middle finger extended, the tip brushing her wet asshole. Pussy juice drenched Diana's rosebud, probably there from before I had come to her room to appreciate her. The pressure of my finger against her ass made my sister moan. She wiggled her butt against the bed, but there was nowhere for her to escape. I placed my left hand across her mound with my thumb down, pressing down on her magic button.

Diana jumped as her clit squished beneath my touch. I pushed the tip of my middle finger through the rigid tightness of her anal ring--the short journey slow and agonizing as her muscles struggled and stretched, fighting the tip of my probing digit in a losing battle to protect her ass.

"Uhhhhh," Diana groaned as her asshole opened for me. She lifted her feet from the bed and raised her knees, pulling them back so that her feet were in the air. Her fingertips dug into my skull, but her short, manicured nails helped to keep the pain of her clawing to a minimum.

Strangely, the pain made my rock-hard rod even harder.

With my thumb pressing down on my sister's clitty, and my middle finger in her ass, my sister's pussy creamed. Honey dripped from her snatch in a thick river of white liquid, lubing my finger and her asshole even more. I circled her pink jewel with my thumb and pushed my finger deeper into her butthole. She clenched her cheeks tightly against my digit, the strength of her rubbery asshole raising goosebumps along my arms and shoulders.

"Oh, you fucker," Diana moaned as my second knuckle slid past her anal ring. "You fucking bastard. Did a finger in your ass feel this naughty for you too?" My sister groaned again. "This fucking sexy?"

I moaned into my sister's pussy, licking her gushing wet meat. To answer her, I eased the last of my middle finger into her butt, bring a long sigh from her lips. My hands were bigger than hers, my fingers longer, thicker, rougher, the grind against her sphincter nowhere near as soft as her silky fingers against mine--but her fingers probing my asshole had made me come harder than any solo jerk off session in my life ever had.

"This is already, mmm, better than I had expected it to be," Diana murmured, the sound of sleep fading from her voice. "Timmy, make me come. Make me come hard. Understand?"

Fuck yes, I did.

I wiggled my finger in her butt, touching dark places that held so much heat I thought my finger would melt. And if her asshole could melt me, I couldn't imagine what her pussy could do to me. My sister's body had never burned this hot before. I darted my tongue into her, concentrating on tongue-fucking the pink circle of flesh leading deeper into her cunny tunnel.

"Mmm, fuck, yeah," Diana moaned, holding my head against her muff and grinding my face into her twat as she lifted her ass off the bed. She spun her pussy around my mouth, wetting my upper lip, my cheeks, my chin--my fucking face--doing her best to fuck herself against me while I ate her pink pie with as much skill as I could manage.

The rubbery jewel above her pussy throbbed against my thumb. I pressed down hard, squishing it against her pubic bone, but not too hard, swishing the nub of flesh side to side while curling my fingertips over her smooth mound. The finger in Diana's ass--my fucking finger up my own sister's butt!--started moving back and forth without needing my mind's consent. Diana moaned, long and low, her cries picking up speed when I rubbed her clit up and down while lapping at the sides of her wet pussyhole with my tongue.

"Umm, mmm, uh, uh-nuh-uh," Diana whimpered, nearly sobbing. Her legs trembled, and her fingers knotted themselves in my hair. She humped her pussy up at my face, rolling her twat against my fingers and tongue like a little whore gone wild.

I loved it.

I needed a third hand to fuck Diana's cunny with. A spark ignited in my head, and I switched the places of my thumb and tongue. Without warning, I fucked two fingers into my sister's steamy snatch and thrust my middle finger all the way up her little butt hole, burying my fingers deep inside of her warm guts.

"Ohhh--oh fuck!" Diana whined. She lifted her head and shoulders, straining to look at me as her toes curled. She let go of my hair, pushed her arms between her open legs, and pulled her elbows back behind her knees, pinning her legs to the bed. Her pussy and ass tilted upwards, opening her pubis for a final three-fingered fucking between her two holes.

Talk about flexible, I thought for some reason. I rose to my knees, looking down at my sister as she spread herself wide before me, looking lewd and slutty and dripping with wetness. All this for me, I thought as I pushed my two fingers into her pussy, mesmerized by her soft folds melting around my digits while I finger-fucked her butt with deep pokes. It was all heat and warmth and thick cream between my sister's legs, and I couldn't get enough of her.

My sister dropped her head. The strained look on her face as she struggled to come made my balls throb. Her pussy walls trembled around my fingers, and my sister tightened her inner cunny muscles around my probing digits--and boy was I probing her deep, getting as far into her hidden pinkness as I could.

"Fuck, oh fuck!" Diana shouted, her eyes snapping open. She stared at me, intense, not caring that I was naked in her bed with my dick as hard as iron above her pussy. Her gaze drilled a hole of sexual anger right through me. "Fuck--fuck Timmy, ooh! I'm going to come, little brother. That's it--oh, god, yeah--do it, make your sister come!" She nodded her head at me, speaking so loud anyone outside her door could have heard us. A sob left her lips. Her glare turned helpless as a pink flush filled her cheeks, and Diana turned her head to the side, biting her lower lip. Her breasts heaved, her cheeks turned rosy. She swung her eyes back at me, they shimmered, and as I sunk my fingers as far into her ass and pussy as I could, Diana came.

Loud doesn't describe how hard she cried--and she did cry. Tears fell from her eyes as her body trembled beneath me. She let go of her legs. They shot forward, landing sole-first on the bed, her toes digging into the mattress. Her hands clawed at her bottom sheet, rumpling and creasing the fabric. Diana stared at me, her glare a mixture of awe and defiance and so fucking sexy in a hot, "I'm going to fuck the hell out of you for doing this to me," kind of way.

My cock jumped, spitting a small wad of pre-cum between my sister's legs where her spasming holes gripped my fingers as if they'd never let go.

Diana took a long time to calm down after her orgasms rolled through her. Small tremors shook her body as her pussy, and asshole slowly loosened their grip on me. She dropped her head to the mattress, stretched her limbs outward, breathing in shaky lungfuls of air that made her breasts rise and fall on her chest.

Her tits! I had forgotten all about my sister's tits the moment I had seen her pussy lips part when I had pushed her legs open. How could I have forgotten her tits? I fell forward over her body, my cock leading the way as my wet but clean fingers slid from her openings. I circled her breasts with my fingers, coning them. My mouth followed with open lips. I closed them around her right nipple and sucked. Diana groaned. Her hands dug into my shoulders, pushing against me, but she didn't say 'No,' and I didn't let her push me off her either. And I wouldn't, not until she told me to leave her alone. Until then, I was going to do to her whatever the hell I wanted, and she was going to have to accept that.

"God, Timmy," Diana groaned when I nibbled on her left nipple, not hard but firm. "Mmm, umm, fuck, bro." She strained against me, really pushing against my shoulders. "God, fuck, oh god, oh god."

I hunched my hips upward. My pre-cum dripping knob touched the wet mess of cum between my sister's legs.

"No!" Diana cried out, her voice hoarse. "No, no, no!"

I stopped, but before I could pull back, she had her hands around my cock, squeezing me hard. I gasped as pleasure shot down into my balls. We shuffled around the bed, locked in a strenuous wrestling match that ended with me on my back and Diana on top of me, her pussy in my face and her mouth over my dick.

Diana's mouth! It took one second for my mind to realize what this meant, what it could mean, what that maybe had meant, and then my sister's lips closed around my knob, and every ounce of air left my lungs. I sighed long enough to decompress my body of all things tangible.

"Oh god," I moaned, crooning the words as I stared up at the wet seam of my sister's freshly-fingered pussy. I wish that I had lifted my head to lick her crease and taste the bulging meat between her legs, but Diana's lips sinking down the length of my shaft froze me solid.

Diana gagged, not even halfway down my pole. I closed my eyes, knowing that my dick was the first dick ever to enter my sister's mouth. I don't know why that was important to me, but it was.

She did her best. Whether it was a good blowjob or bad, I didn't know because I had never had one before, but I knew one thing for certain: No matter how Diana's cock-sucking skills evolved from that moment onward, no future blow job could top how much this first blowjob meant to me.

And then I came so fucking fast I wanted to cry.

Fuck! I came so god damn fast, thinking my stupid thoughts, that the blowjob had ended before it had begun. The tingling sensation that pulsated through my shift hit me hard, so hard that I barely felt the light and anxious wetness of my sister's tongue skirting across the tip of my knob. My balls swelled, my sack tightened, and before I knew it, my hips bucked upwards, releasing a whoosh of cum that flooded through me and into my sister's mouth.

Diana gagged at first, then she swallowed, tightening her lips around my glans and bobbing her head a few times before stopping and just swallowing as she jerked my thick cock off. God, it felt so fucking good. So fucking good. My heart hammered within my body. My chest heaved. I lost the chance to lick my sister's snatch for a second time that morning, but I'd make it up to her as soon as I could.

I lay staring upward for an unknown length of time. Diana turned around and fell across my chest, her breasts crushing against my body. She kissed me several times along my jaw before sealing her lips to mine. Her tongue entered my mouth, moving across my tongue with slow licks that built a tender heat between us. I didn't want this kiss to end--I could taste our mixed juices on her tongue--and I wrapped my arms around her back as she cradled my head in her hands.

"I'm sorry," Diana whispered when she pulled her lips from mine. "I want to fuck you, Timmy, so fucking bad. I do. I mean it, but not here. Not yet. But soon, I promise." She kissed me several times, her words coming fast and lost, almost as if she were talking to herself. "We'll get a hotel room where we can be alone, and then I'll give you every piece of me there is to give for as long as you can take it, I swear. I promise, but not here. I'm sorry."

Why was my sister apologizing to me? This was great! This was better than when I had first discovered Christmas presents.

"I just want it to be special," Diana whispered. "Soon, little brother, so fucking soon."

That worked for me.

When I left her room, I caught Abbey in the hallway. Had she been sneaking away from Diana's door? She jumped and turned around when she knew that I had caught her. "I just need to use the bathroom," she said.

I told her to get ready for school then I went back to my room.

At school, before getting out of her car, Diana kissed me on the lips right in the fucking parking lot where anyone passing by could see. She had parked between two trucks and had faced a brick wall, but still, the danger was real. After the kiss, she told me that I looked good naked, and even though undressing myself had surprised her--even scared her a little--she had been too excited by what I was doing to say anything.

What a great fucking morning.

Sunday

Something had changed. I still did everything Diana wanted me to do--without question, I was happy to do it--but Diana wasn't as forceful with me as she had been. My older sister smiled a lot around me. She stared at me a lot. She found reasons to share the couch with me--she didn't need reasons, but sometimes Abbey or Mom or both were in the living room with us, and then she needed a reason to lay on the couch with me or cuddle with me. Diana spent Thursday night cradled in my arms, showing me naked pictures she had taken of herself on her iPhone while our family watched TV around us. I loved it.

Mom noticed our closeness, but I didn't know what to make of that.

Abbey spent a lot of time watching us. A lot of time. More than once, I found her already awake when I went to get her out of bed. Once, I found her standing outside Diana's door before I got there in the morning. Abbey had jumped when she saw me, but she also looked disappointed at finding me walking toward her. I'm not stupid; I knew that she had heard us on Monday, and I knew that she was trying to listen again. At least, I think that's what was going on. I'd have to tell Diana about this.

Roy asked about Diana at wrestling practice. He and I had never talked much, less now that he isn't dating my sister, but he seemed relieved when I said she didn't talk about him. I've never had a girl break up with me, so I can't guess what's going on inside of his head. Diana was his loss, but my gain and I wouldn't have it any other way.

And what a gain my sister was for me. From Monday night to Friday morning, when Diana and I weren't acting too friendly in front of our mother and sister, we spent our time stealing horny moments with each other. We didn't have to--we had the mornings--but there was something about being sneaky and quick with each other that we couldn't get enough of.

It started Monday night, right before dinner, at the top of the stairs. Diana caught me in the hallway, put her hand on my chest, and pushed me against the hallway wall. I let her as she smiled playfully, then she pressed her tits against my chest and rose onto her tiptoes to kiss me. As our lips met, her hands went down the front of my basketball shorts, and she jerked me off two-handed. When I went to change, she told me to leave my shorts on through dinner, so I did, hoping no one would notice the darker stain on my already dark shorts.

Every morning in her room, I'd wake her with a kiss between her legs, and sometimes she'd jerk me off, or sometimes she'd tell me to go back to my room and jerk off to her. One time, she even watched me jerk off. God, I wanted her to suck my cock--she must have known, because she'd come close to sucking my cock more than once, usually kissing my thighs or stomach, once licking my shaft from my balls to the underside of my knob, but stopping short of taking my prick into her mouth.

My older sister could be such a fucking tease.

On Wednesday, Diana wore the shortest schoolgirl skirt I had ever seen to school, minus her panties, with Abbey in the car with us. There was no way she was bending over in that pink and white checkered skirt. In the morning, after Abbey had left the car as she always did whenever she got a ride from Diana, and before our first classes, my sister made me finger her pussy in the back of the parking lot. She spread her legs, stared straight ahead through her windshield, and as I pushed and pulled my fingers from her soaking wet snatch, she gripped her steering wheel hard, her arms straining as she turned her naked butt in slow circles against the leather of her seat. When she came, she smashed her hand down on the horn, making me jump away from her silky treasure. Outside of the car, she reached into her backpack, pulled out her boyshorts like panties, and handed them to me, making me kneel in front of her and slide them up her legs until the gusset fit snugly against her wet pussy lips. What a slut, but she was my slut--my sister-slut--which made her slutty behavior okay.

On Thursday, my sister made me eat her out twice at home. The first time was downstairs on the couch. She had changed into a pair of boyshorts before dinner, and while Abbey was in the kitchen with Mom, Diana pulled her legs up, pushed her shorts and panties to her knees, then held her legs together by hugging the backs of her thighs with both arms while pulling her knees against her tits. Her pussy stared up at me, squished between her thighs, and Diana told me to make her come before dinner.

"You're not allowed to stop until I come," she said. "I don't care who sees us; you can't stop until I come."

Holy shit, but I got down there fast and made her come quick. I don't think it was my technique that made her come so quickly as much as it was Abbey and Mom on the other side of the first-floor roundabout that got her juices flowing, but flowed they did. I ate dinner with the taste of my sister's pussy in my mouth.

At night, before I went to bed, Diana came into my room dressed in a transparent, buttoned-up pajama top and matching pajama pants that rode low on her hips. I could see the outline of her legs and pussy through her pants as the light from above shined down on her. My sister took a step into my room, leaned back against the door, angling her pussy toward me. She undid the buttons on her top, threw her shirt open, showing me her tits. As I stared at her breasts, my sister pushed her pants down past her ass. Her beautifully bald pussy mound sloped toward me, then curved down into her pussy lips.

"Eat it," Diana said, licking her lips once as she watched me leave my bed and walk toward her.

I pulled her shorts down to her ankles. She stepped out of them and spread her legs wide as I knelt between her thighs and lifted my mouth to her pussy. With her ass cheeks in my hands and my fingers in her crack, I ate my sister's pussy as she twirled her hips in a slow, sensual circle, pushing down against my mouth and tongue as I licked her meaty cunny raw. After she came in my mouth, she pulled her pants up to just beneath her pussy. She pulled me up y my hair, made me suck her tits for a little while, then she freed my rock-hard cock. After playing with my dick, Diana made me fuck her between her thighs. With my height advantage, her body weight pressed down on the top length of my dick as her thighs squeezed the rest of my shaft. When I came, my sister held my cock against her pussy lips, letting me spurt my jizz against her muff, the excess dripping into her pajama pants.

Diana kissed me goodnight, saying, "I'm going to let your cum dry on pussy while I dream of you," as she left my room.

On Friday night, panty-washing night, I had panties to clean, but before I could, Diana put her hands against her closet wall, sticking her butt out at me, and made me eat her out from behind. When I finished, she had me stand behind her and jerk off on her ass, telling me several times to run my knob between her warm cheeks and against her pussy lips. I wanted to slide my spongy tip right into her, but whenever I added pressure to her muff, my sister reached between her legs from the front and pushed my cock upward, teasing me with a mischievous, "Nuh-uh." My legs shook so much when I came that I wrapped my arms around my sister's shoulders and fucked her ass cheeks hard, leaving her back and butt covered in my thick cum and her lungs panting.

"Reach around me," she huffed after, "and make me come."

So I did, fingering her clit from the front as my cock stayed hard against her body.

Later, while I was washing about a dozen pairs of G-strings and thongs that she had covered in cunny cream during the week, she visited me in the laundry room and dropped to her knees in front of me, sucking me off, really working my dick with an angry hunger and intense love. This blowjob lasted longer than the first one she had given me, thank god, though Diana still gagged when she tried to get to the halfway point, laughing and blushing at her failure, yet the kiss I gave her after the blowjob turned her into a red-faced girl who couldn't look me in the eyes for a few minutes.

I had put a lot of effort into that kiss.

I would call this strange--but only because we had never done it before--but after the blowjob, we talked about things. It was great. We talked about simple things, mostly about school, if I was happy, if she was happy. I told her about finding Abbey in the hallway, and Diana said, "Hmm, this family needs a second brother," then she smiled at me and wished me goodnight.

Anyway, tomorrow starts a brand new week.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Before the Hotel."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#08 Timmy

Kinky Games, Hotel Plans

Monday

Something woke me five minutes before my alarm went off. I had planned to be at my sister's door by five twenty-nine and inside her room by five-thirty, but Diana had other ideas. Ideas she hadn't bothered to tell me about, but I don't mind one bit. From within the depths of my sleep, a tingling pressure surrounded my glans, trilling down my shaft and into my balls, where pleasure swam through them, building the fury of my morning cum for an explosive release.

I woke with a gasp.

Diana lay between my legs beneath my blankets. She gripped my muscular thighs as she worked her lips over my cock--sucking my prick into her warm mouth with that Look, Daddy, no hands talent girl has at some point in their life. Moaning--not quietly--I tossed my blankets aside. Diana had fastened her blonde hair into a ponytail, and she was bobbing her beautiful face over my cock, taking me halfway into her mouth without gagging, choking, or sputtering. Her nostrils flared, but she breathed through her blowjob, making me wonder if she had been practicing on some secret dildo I hadn't known existed.

I propped myself onto my elbows so I could watch her. My sister's drool glazed my shaft, making my fuck stick glisten under my bedroom lights. The front of my cotton gym shorts lay hooked beneath my balls, and for a moment, the thought, Damn, I'm a heavy sleeper, rolled through my mind. The thought disappeared as soon as it had come as Diana pulled her lips from my mushroom tip, peered into my eyes, and swirled her tongue around my crown while never losing eye contact with me.

"Do you like your big sister's mouth around your cock?" Diana asked, giving the underside of my tip a quick, cat-like lick, scooping up the precum slipping out of my pisshole.

My sister cupped my balls before I managed to speak. Her palm's touch against my sack tightened my scrotum, and a cold, thrilling chill passed through my nuts, tightening glans as pleasure erupted from my body. I came, cursing and panting as my cum exploded from my tip. Diana wrapped her lips around my glans and sucked down as much of my sticky jizz as she could manage, pumping my thick pole as fast as she could, her hand motions making naughty wet sounds that kept my balls tingling.

Afterward, she stood on her knees. She was wearing a gray, old eighties style crop top, with a wide neckline and a threaded hem that didn't cover the bottom roundness of her big breasts. Diana's nipples raised two big bumps against her top. Below that, a pair of woman's pink Calvin Klein panties hugged her pussy tightly, outlining the bulging crescent of her labia in a meaty, mouthwatering cameltoe.

"Good morning, little brother," Diana said, then she turned around and knee-walked from my bed. She didn't get far, not when the pink line of her thong riding up the crack of her ass met my eyes, her bare cheeks like two, dripping wet, oven-hot hams.

I caught my sister around her waist before she reached the end of my bed, my dick flopping around in a state of semi-hardness. I yanked Diana back, her lean body easy for me to lift, and she uttered a rough, "Uh," as I turned her in the air and laid her on her stomach.

"Fuck," Diana grunted, her voice strained as she tried to crawl away from me, but fuck didn't mean no.

I pressed my body to hers, cock-to ass, reaching beneath her lean body with my right hand to grope her tits.

"Your turn," I whispered in her hair.

Diana turned her head, cursing at me while trying to make her getaway. I stayed balanced on my left hand, using my hips to pin Diana's lower body to the bed. We groaned together as I ground my cock into the center groove of her ass, rubbing the line of her thong.

"My turn for what?" she panted.

I could hear the smile in her voice.

I moved my hand from her tits to her pussy, holding her soft cunny folds in my palm, squeezing, getting off on the wetness soaking her panties. I worked my fingers between her legs, rubbing her lips as I sawed my hand back and forth through the pink cookie dough pressing against her panties.

"Fuck," Diana grunted when I slid my fingers beneath the gusset of her panties. For the next several minutes, her low moans, strained whimpers, and soft cries filled my bedroom. I hooked my fingertips into her smooth snatch while grinding the length of my fingers against her clit. She struggled, never saying no, as my cock turned to steel against her butt. Heat spread throughout her body, and the more she fought, the harsher she uttered her pleasure-filled moans. By the time I pulled my hand away from her cunny, Diana was sweating as much as I was.

I slid my right hand over her butt and under her thong, forcing the elastic waistband down her cheeks, hooking them against the back of her thighs. I cupped my sister's blonde pussy from behind, the triangle between her legs as wet a sauna, dampening my hand as I pushed against her silky pussy lips. Fuck, I wanted to fuck my sister--but not yet.

Not until she let me.

Groaning, I pushed my thumb into her pussy, cupped the front of her cunt, and pressed my palm into her clit while thumb-fucking her from behind. She braced herself on her hands and fucked her pussy back onto my thumb. My sister picked up speed, spreading her legs and bouncing her butt upward as much as she could. Her moaning turned to fast whimpers, and soon my sister was coming on my fingers and leaving a mess in her panties for me to wash on Friday. When she could move again, she kissed me on the lips, licking her tongue along the length of mine. She mentioned my hard-on, then added, "You don't get to play with that big thing before school."

The bitch.

In the hallway, I heard Diana say, "What are you doing up so early?" and then I heard Abbey's voice; the little girl was spying on us again. Then I heard Diana tell our little sister that what she did with her brother in his room was none of Abbey's business, but then she invited Abbey back to her room to talk. Diana didn't sound angry; she sounded more amused at finding Abbey in the hallway than anything else. My hard-on only grew harder when I wondered what Diana had to say to our youngest triplet.

If Diana wants you to know, then Diana will tell you, won't she?

Oh, man, but damn my sister, and whatever it was she had done to my head.

Tuesday

Abbey jumped on my back today while I was watching TV in the living room. There were plenty of places to watch TV in my mother's house, but it seemed the living room was the only place anyone ever wanted to do it.

"Do you think I'm too young to have a boyfriend?" Abbey asked, her little, lightweight body pressing into mine.

"It depends on how good of a boyfriend this guy is to you," I said. Fuck, sometimes it was hard to remember that Abbey was as old as I was. I turned my head into my shoulder as if I could look behind me, but I couldn't see her. "But you're eighteen, so you're old enough. Do you have a boyfriend?"

"No."

"Do you want one?"

"Maybe."

"You okay?" I asked. "Do you need to talk about something?"

Abbey hugged me from behind, saying, "Let's go wrestle."

So we did.

Later that night, Diana told me--well, she moaned to me--while I was sucking on her tits, "You're good with Abbey." For some reason, when she mentioned Abbey's name, I bit her right nipple hard. "Ah, fuck, you bastard." She moaned again as I sucked the nub tenderly. "Really good with her, oh, fuck. Just like a big brother should be."

I bit her nipple again.

"Don't stop, Timmy," Diana whimpered. "Hurt me."

I didn't hurt Diana, but that night ended with my hands on Diana's desk while she knelt behind me, jerking me off and tonguing my asshole. What an intense, fucking come that was.

Wednesday

Diana dressed in a semi-schoolgirl outfit, a black top with a white collar, and a gray skirt with a box pleat design. The tightness of the elastic band around my sister's small and slender waist was the only reason the skirt didn't slide down to her white tennis shoes. To top off the look, she wore her hair slicked back, flowing into a pair of thick braids, the ends stopping in straw-like pompoms. She told me to get out of my fifth-period class right after lunch--right after--and meet her in the drama theater.

So, I did.

Our school has a big drama theater, but I don't do drama, so I had to find my sister in the back rooms by a series of text messages. Diana's best friend, Lana, a pale Polish-Vietnamese girl with big breasts, blue eyes, and dark black hair, found me. She shook her cute face at me for some reason, side-to-side in the way a mother would her troublemaker son. Then, in perfect enunciation, Lana told me that my sister, Diana, was waiting for me in a changing room at the end of the hallway, easily found behind the main stage. Lana still had to lead me to the hallway.

I found Diana sitting on a table, her back to a light-lined vanity mirror, her vintage canvas bookbag at her side. The bright bulbs behind her made her front darker, harder to see. Diana sat with her knees hanging off the end of the table, feet swinging, long laces dangling, legs parted. Her mini, schoolgirl skirt hung between her thighs, the edge of her hem barely covering V of her pussy.

My cock swelled.

"You never said that you liked my outfit this morning," Diana said, looking down at herself. "Dressing like a schoolgirl is pretty noticeable, isn't it? Girls don't do it unless they want attention."

"I like it," I said, my cock still growing and thickening.

"Yeah?" She fingered her white collar. "Do you like the blouse? The collar? It's cute, right?"

"Yes," I said, my knob inflating as I took in the fullness of my sister's tits pushing against her top.

"And my skirt?" Diana asked, raising her chin a touch to give me a half-lidded stare. "Do you think our teachers wished the girls had to wear uniforms like this?"

"I do," I said. "I wish you did."

My jeans tented.

"What about my panties?" Diana asked. She placed her hands on her thighs; fingertips pointed at her knees. She slid her hands forward until her fingers touched the smooth skin of her thighs, and then she pulled her skirt back, back, and back, all the way to her waist as she spread her legs open for me. Diana didn't stop until she had gathered the front of her skirt around her waist. "Do you like my panties?"

I stared at her sheer, white, fishnet panties. They pressed tightly against her pussy, a size too small, and her plump cunny flesh bulged outward against them as if trying to squeeze through the little gaps between the netting pressing against her juicy clam meat.

"I like them," I whispered, my cock reaching its full hardness. My sister's eyes flicked down to my cock. "You look innocent and sexy, is, but also"--but also what? I wanted to say something hot--"but also like you know it, and you're daring someone to do something about it."

Diana smiled.

Heat filled my cheeks.

"I have something for you." She unzipped her bookbag, removed a dark crimson scarf, and from underneath the scarf, she removed a small, silver butt plug with a round base. She tossed it to me. "If you like my panties so much, come and get them." Diana put the scarf down, turned her head, and looked at me from the side, her cheeks turning crimson. "If you can get my panties from me, I'll let you fuck that plug into my butt."

"Okay," I said, unable to keep an ear-to-ear grin from my face, but then I thought, What does if mean?

I got my answer a second later.

"And," Diana said, "no doesn't mean anything during this game, so play along." My sister looked at me with an anxious smile on her face, as if wondering in which direction she should run first.

My heart thumped against my chest. My head lightened. I stood there, staring at Diana, wondering how to start this game of hers. I almost swooned. Diana bit her lower lip, looking helpless, and a wad of precum slid through my shaft, forcing me to action.

Diana jumped from the vanity counter, dodging to my left, but I caught her by slipping my hand around her waist. She twisted away from me, her back to me, and I tugged her against my cock. She grunted, I groaned. I had one hand around her waist, the other holding the small plug, so I did the only thing I could think of and slipped the plug into my mouth tapered end first--at least it would be wet when I pushed it into her asshole.

With my fingers free, I ran my hand up the side of her leg and under her skirt. Diana twisted from side to side, fighting me pretty good, so I lifted her off the ground, walked forward, and bent her over the makeup counter, forcing a grunt from her lungs. We faced the mirror, and she glared at me, saying "No" several times in a series of pitiful whimpers and whines.

I pulled the plug from my mouth and said, "Suck this." Diana fought her mouth away from the plug as much as she could, shaking her head, pursing her lips shut, but there wasn't much she could do in the end. Finally, she opened her mouth against my gentle pressure, and I pushed the small, silvery plug between her lips and onto her tongue.

After that, it wasn't hard to flip her skirt up onto her back. Her panties ended in a G-string that ran the length of her crack without hiding the spokes of her asshole. She tried to push her skirt back down, managing to cover the tender meat of her buns a few times before I pinned her wrists behind her back with my left hand, holding both of them together as she glared at me through the mirror.

Unable to stop myself, I spanked my sister's right cheek. Diana gasped. She widened her eyes at me, so I spanked the left one. She gasped again, the plug falling from her mouth. I spanked her pussy, stinging her, massaging her after.

"Fucker," Diana hissed.

I grabbed her G-string by the elastic waistband and yanked it down her ass, getting stuck at the backs of her thighs. I went for the plug, but Diana said, "Uh-uh. I said to take my panties from me first." I left the plug alone.

My sister lay pinned against the edge of the counter at her waist. I grabbed the elastic in my hand, intent on snapping the bands, but I thought that might hurt her as the elastic dug into her skin. I started to let go, but Diana said, "Do it," in a stern, daring voice.

I looked into the mirror, meeting my sister's eyes, and as hard and fast as I could, I yanked the elastic back and to the side. Diana gasped as her body jerked backward, and I grunted as the thin string bit into the skin of my fingers, snapping against my flesh. The right side of my sister's pretty little panties fell away from her body, opening her pussy to me. I grabbed the other side of her waistband, pulled again, having to yank twice before the elastic snapped under my strength.

"Uh," Diana grunted with each yank, then she rested her head against the counter. I reached between her legs, curled my fingers around the gusset of her panties, and tugged them from her pussy.

"Yeah," Diana whispered. "You're so fucking nasty to me, bro."

Her cunny lips glimmered with juice. I cupped her pussy, wetting my fingers with her girlish honey. Sighing, I slid my fingertips across her perineum, loving the smooth flesh between her pussy and ass holes. Diana jumped. She wiggled her butt, but I lodged the tip of my index finger against her asshole and pushed inward without being nice about it.

"Oh, fuck," Diana groaned as her small crater pushed inward under the pressure of my fingertip. "Fuck, oh fuck, gawd, Timmy."

My sister's throaty moans caused another spurt of pre-cum to shoot from my cock. I kept pushing my finger into her asshole, flexing my cock as I did, my knob straining against my jeans in a strange pseudo-fuck that left me panting. Diana's asshole gave way; she grunted as if someone had knocked the wind out of her.

"Like that?" I asked as my finger slid through her rim.

"Fuck you," Diana whispered at me.

I let go of my sister's wrists and grabbed the plug, wiping it on my jeans before I brought it down to her ass. Diana braced her hands against the makeup counter. Looking at the clean, dry silver, I let a wad of spit fall from between my lips. It landed at the top of my sister's butt crack. Diana moaned, watching me in the mirror as I rolled the butt plug in my saliva, not stopping until the silver shined wetly. As I looked into her eyes, I pushed my index finger up her butthole to its last knuckle, then wiggled it around in her warm guts.

"Oh god," Diana groaned. She bit her lip, staring at me. "Fuck, you're in my asshole, little brother. You're getting all the way up your sister's ass."

"Damn right I am," I said, wanting to be dirty, wanting to make the meaty halves of her pussy lips juicy with her cum. "All the way up your naughty fucking butt."

"Yeah," Diana whimpered and wiggled her butt against my finger. "You fucking incest-loving pervert. You sister-forcing asshole." She moaned, turning her butt in a circle. "You sexy fucking beast."

I moaned as my balls tightened and tingled. I was about to come, and then someone knocked on the dressing room door. I froze, snapping my head around as several spurts of jizz left my pants.

Diana didn't move.

From outside, Lana said, "Hurry up, guys! And stop being so loud."

I looked at my sister.

"My butt," Diana growled, shaking her ass. "Fuck that plug into my butt before Lana has a heart attack."

I hated sliding my finger from my sister's warm asshole, but I did it anyway. It came out as clean as if washed under a faucet, and something dirty clicked in my mind. I don't know why I did it, but I cupped my sister's mouth with my right hand and slid my finger between her lips. She didn't fight it, sucking on my finger like it was a cock, then licking it all around.

My heart throbbed, watching her be so nasty. I mean, my finger had been clean, as clean as if washed in alcohol, but still. After a moment of wonder and more precum, I pressed the butt plug against Diana's small anal ring and pushed inward, my saliva making the silver slippery. My sister's rubbery entrance stretched outward under the pressure I put on her backdoor. She groaned around my finger, sucking it faster and harder than before. I continued pushing inward... inward--in!

"Oh, fuck, Timothy," Diana grunted around my finger, making her words sound like a curse.

Lana knocked on the door again.

"Fucking Lana," Diana panted, rolling her eyes at me in the mirror. "I wish we had more time."

"Me too," I said, giving the plug one last shove that made my sister groan, smile and shake her head at me in a rueful way, making me feel like the kid who got caught stealing an extra cookie from the jar.

My sister stood, turned toward me, and fixed her clothes. She was sweating, wild, and sexy--so fucking hot--that I almost lost it, wanting to fuck her right there no matter what she said, but Diana had me trained.

Wow.

My sister had me trained.

"Guess what," Diana said. She curled her fingers into my shirt, rose to her tiptoes, and pulled me down for a kiss. Our lips met in a wet dance that took a bit of time to end. "I booked us a hotel for Saturday."

I moaned, almost finishing the orgasm that Lana had interrupted.

Diana turned to leave, but I caught her wrists. She looked at me, then down at her wrist, then back at me. She tilted her head, staring at me hard.

"Sorry," I said and let go of her wrists. The heat in my cheeks told me that I had turned as red as a strawberry. "Does Lana know about us? That's dangerous, isn't it?" Since the start of our developing relationship, I'd never wondered if my sister was truly insane, but now I did. Now I really did.

"It's no more dangerous than when she told me that she was fucking her uncle." Diana smiled at me. "If you want my pussy, stop worrying about who knows it belongs to you. If you want me, little brother, then trust me." She glanced at my cock. "I want you to come before you go back to class."

My sister left me alone with my hard-on. I jerked it off, hard and quick, then I went back to class, where I had to write an essay for my teacher on the meaning of Class Time--but it was totally fucking worth it.

Thursday

Today was a hard day. Diana shared small, secretive smiles with me, but that's all. She dressed in yoga pants, the cameltoe-clutching kind, and a sweater that just hid her fucking pussy bulge, though sometimes she'd let me see her lips squished against the light blue nylon she wore. Mom came into the living room while Diana was doing this, and Diana snapped her legs shut so quickly that Mom must have noticed. Mom didn't say anything, but that night, before I went to bed, Mom told me that I needed to find a girlfriend. Then she laughed and said, "Or one of us wrestling moms who knows how to keep her mouth shut, but you need to find somebody. You're eighteen, for God's sake."

I blamed Mom's bluntness on her second glass of wine that night and the fact that she hasn't been going out with people lately. And, I guess it's no secret--except to their husbands--that our school's wrestling moms spent a lot of time watching us and watching us closely.

Friday

I spent Friday, after school, wrestling with Abbey, working off Diana's Thursday night teasing. By the time we finished, my little sister was a sweaty mess. She was looking good, strong; the weeks of work were paying off for her. She still had no tits, and I told her this in our joking way, but she didn't laugh like she used to laugh. She frowned, walking off with her shoulders hunched together.

If I had known that was going to happen, I never would have made the joke.

Diana, who had been watching us without me noticing, asked me what I had said to Abbey. I told her. She said I'd have to make it up to Abbey. And, Diana asked, why couldn't I tell that our little sister was boy-crazy and lovesick? Abbey needed attention. Diana told me not to worry; she'd think of a way for me to make it up to Abbey, then she went to hang out with our little sister. Not just to talk to her but to hang out with her, something that we didn't do enough of with Abbey.

Later that night, I washed my sister's G-strings. Nothing happened in the laundry room because Abbey and Diana had been sitting cross-legged on Diana's bed, looking through clothing magazines, when I had entered Diana's room. I froze, but Diana nodded at her closet as if a brother coming to get his sister's panties was a normal thing. I hid Diana's thongs and stringed panties in my pockets, but as I left, I heard her tell Abbey not to worry because I did whatever she told me to do. When I returned later that night, Abbey had already gone back to her room.

"What were you telling Abbey about--"

"No," Diana said, shaking her head.

And that was that for my questions, but after I kept my mouth shut, Diana asked me if I wanted to sleep in her room tonight. (She asked me. She didn't demand that I do it.) But, fuck yeah, I wanted to sleep in her room. I went back to my room, locked the door from the inside, and snuck back to Diana's without being seen.

We slept naked, undressing in front of each other from the other side of the bed in a strange, awkward way that left both of us pink in the face. We weren't going to have sex. We weren't touching each other or about to, we were getting ready for sleep, and it made me--and her, I guess--feel vulnerable, maybe, I don't know. It was like we were committing to something far more complex than what we had been doing so far.

Anyway, beneath her blankets, in the dark, it was scorching. She was hot. She slept with her breasts against my left side as I cradled her against me. She drew nonsense shapes on my chest, her nipples poked into my skin. I lowered my left hand to the tender meat of her butt, finding her hot down there.

"Tell me about yourself," Diana said.

And so I did.

Now that I think about it, it's strange to realize that for triplets, Diana and I had never been that close. Was it because our father had taken Abbey from us until we had turned five? Did he steal our bonding years from us? Was it because we had spent more time looking after Abbey once we got her back instead of treating her like a peer? I don't know, but closing that gap with my older sister was a good feeling.

I woke up late that night with Diana on top of me. She had trapped my cock between us, her pussy lips spreading over the underside of my shaft. As I gained my senses, Diana rolled her labia along the length of my prick, drenching me with her creamy juices. Diana's breathing came low and deep, and every time my glans rubbed the pink jewel above her pussy lips, we trembled together, the ecstasy of the moment running through both of us.

"You're going to fuck me tomorrow," Diana whispered to me when she realized I was awake.

Teasing me.

Taunting me.

Daring me.

"You're gonna fuck your own sister," she whispered, her breath shaking. "You make my little, waxed pussy, so fucking wet."

I grabbed my sister's hips, digging my fingers into her burning flesh. She slid her pussy crease faster along my length, smothering me with her dripping wet softness.

"You can fuck me anywhere," Diana whimpered. She rose, placing her palms on my abdomen as she rowed her knees against the bed, spreading her pussy over my cock, then sliding her cunny over my thickness, again and again, her butt grinding against my cum-filled balls. "You can fuck my mouth, my pussy, my tits." She rubbed her pussy faster against my dick, making me tingle. "My ass."

"Diana," I groaned.

"Yeah, say my name," Diana said. "Don't be shy. Say your sister's name."

"Diana," I moaned. "Fuck, Diana, fuck." Every time I said her name, she hunched her hips harder against my knob, smothering my crown with her pussyhole. I couldn't get in at the angle, but fuck, I was so fucking close to slipping inside of her body. "Fuck, Diana, I'm close. Your pussy is hot, too fucking hot."

"Yeah, you gonna come for me?" Diana asked, pouting. "Gonna come for your older sister and her hot little twat?"

"Fuck yeah, Diana," I moaned.

We filled our room--Diana's room--with the wet, sloshy sounds of my sister pumping her pussy over my cock. I did my best to help her out. Our heavy breaths turned into panting as the sweat rolled off of us, dampening her crescent buns for my palms. I found her asshole with my middle finger, and she pressed her pussy lips hard against my cock's crown. My balls tingled, my thighs shook. I opened my mouth as electric bolts of pleasure shot through my shaft, forcing me to come through the tingling head of my rock-hard cock.

And fuck, did I ever come, shooting my seed against my sister's pussy, onto my stomach, and everywhere my cum could reach. Diana laughed, reached between us, and played with her clitty as I circled her asshole, drenching us both in her liquid heat when she finally came. What a fucking mess we made!

"We check in at noon tomorrow," Diana said, though it must have been around three in the morning. "Get some sleep; I want my pussy to be sore by checkout time on Sunday."

My cock hardened with her words, but she didn't let me touch it or her in that way for the rest of the night.

Totally worth it.

I expect Saturday to be a long entry... I'll add that sometime next week; after I've had time to come down from the high fucking my sister is sure to give me. I hope I don't disappoint her. I really don't.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "No More Teasing."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#09 Timmy

Fooling Around in the Car

Saturday

I awoke Saturday morning with an energy I had never experienced before. Diana, still in my arms, gave me some orders, and I did everything my sister told me to do: shower, dress, pack an overnight bag with dress clothes, casual clothes, and sleeping clothes--why so many clothes? I have no idea because once we arrived at the hotel room she had booked, I planned on stripping down and staying naked until checkout time.

It may have been the excitement of what today meant, or it could have been the things my sister had promised me last night, or maybe it was how close Diana and I had become, but today I felt like Diana's boyfriend. I was still doing everything she said to do, but I sensed that I had earned more freedom when it came to how I was allowed to behave with her. I wasn't her follower anymore; I was her partner.

It was about eleven in the morning by the time I was ready to go. Mom had left for a tennis date, which I took to mean a bump up in her love life, but it was only with a bunch of women, wrestling moms--go figure. The team moms weren't close friends; that I knew of. Yet, whenever the wrestling season started, and it was just about to begin in November, these women would spend more time together, especially throwing "team meals" or "team-building activities" at their homes. It usually involved a pool and food, and moms who tanned and drank wine while their sons built camaraderie, and if they wanted to treat me to a free meal, who was I to complain about a bunch of mothers getting drunk together?

As I sat on the couch waiting for Diana to finish getting ready, the front door opened, and Abbey bounced into the living room. She wasn't alone. By her side was a tall boy I knew by sight, but not by name. He looked like a skater, and my tomboy sister had dressed in skinny jeans, a blue and white baseball shirt, and a backward hat, which was her skater attire.

"Hey," she said, stopping in the act of removing her drawstring backpack. "Where are you going?"

"Who's your friend?" I asked.

"Bye," she said, turning around and taking her friend out the door with her.

The little shit.

Diana came downstairs not long after, wearing an off-the-shoulder, mid-thigh summer dress. It was red with a white floral print, bell sleeves, and an elastic band that kept her sleeves tight to her upper arms and above her breasts, the tops of which were bare. She was also wearing knee-high, brown leather boots and a black choker. With her flowing blonde hair, she looked like she had stepped out of a magazine ad.

"You look beautiful," I said.

Diana smiled at me and spun in place, the hem of her dress twirling. "Think so?" she asked when her spin came to an end.

I stood.

Our mother wasn't home, and Abbey had run off somewhere with her new friend, so I walked up to my sister, put my hands on her hips, and lowered my lips to hers.

"Mmm," Diana murmured. She put her hands to my face as her tongue entered my mouth. "We've got to go soon. Check-in is at noon."

"Where's your bag?" I asked.

"Upstairs."

Diana went to the car, and I ran upstairs to grab her bag. She had two: a bigger and smaller, and I wanted to look through them, but I had the feeling that she'd know if I did. Damn it; who knows how she might punish me if she had discovered I had looked through her things. Why did I want to look through them? Because visions of skimpy lingerie and lacy panties and garter belts and nipples clamps danced through my head. I don't know why I thought about nipple clamps, but my sister owned a butt plug, so why not some nipple clamps?

I hurried downstairs, stopping to call Abbey--twice before she answered her phone--to let her know that we were leaving and to ask her if she had her house key with her. She did, and so I said goodbye, told her "to be careful," and then I ran outside to where Diana waited for me in her gray Honda Civic, her sunglasses covering her eyes and her engine purring.

I asked Diana about Abbey's new friend on our way to the hotel. Diana told me that she advised Abbey to move on to a new boy if the old one wasn't right for her. There was no sense in waiting around for someone who only saw her as a friend and possibly, a little tomboy brother.

"You're trying to get her to date some random guy?" I asked, frowning.

"You don't want our sister to date?" Diana asked. "And her friend isn't a stranger, but if he was, so what? How do you think people meet people and don't say it's different for guys."

I did the smart thing and kept my mouth shut.

I watched my sister as we drove. The skirt of her dress sat just above the middle of her thighs as she worked the pedals between STOP and GO. At the first red light, I reached over with my left hand, hooked my finger in her skirt, and pulled the hem up to her waist.

Diana laughed, but she didn't adjust her skirt or tell me to put it back. I couldn't see her panties, but I saw enough of her lean legs to make the head of my prick expand. At the next light, I reached over and put my left hand on her thigh. A tingle shot through my palm as a light, electric buzz zigzagged through my shoulders.

"Are you wet?" I asked.

Diana looked at me, but I couldn't see her eyes through her sunglasses. "Do you want to find out?" she asked, smiling and shaking her head as the light turned green.

I slid my hand further up her thigh, having to lean over the center console to do so. My sister spread her legs, pushing her left knee against the door but leaving her right leg where it was so that she could maneuver between the pedals. I stopped my hand on the inside of her thigh, where her meat was softest, my pinky finger touching the cotton leg band of her panties.

"I bet you're wet," I said, my heartbeats growing closer together. "I bet you're wet for me, aren't you?" Heat welled beneath my cheeks. "I bet you're wet for your brother."

Diana nibbled on her lower lip as a pink blush spread across her cheeks. Her breasts rose and fell faster than a moment ago.

"Can I touch you?" I asked, my right leg now shaking, my cock pushing forward and growing in my jeans. Here I was, eighteen years old, asking my sister for permission to touch her between her legs.

"Where?" Diana whispered.

"Beneath your panties," I said. "On your pussy."

Diana licked her lips. We turned onto the freeway, driving toward the taller buildings and the more metropolitan area of our city.

"Through my panties?" Diana asked, or maybe she was telling me, I wasn't sure by her tone, but it was good enough for me.

I slid my hand high between my sister's legs, pushing against the seat with the tip of my pinky finger, and touched the soft cotton and lace covering her warm lips. The rest of my fingers followed, pressing into her soft muffin. Diana moaned. I smiled, pushing her panties into the shallow valley dividing her inner labia. Wetness dampened my fingers, and as I rubbed my sister's pussy in a probing circle, her thick, vibrant scent filled the car.

"Mmm," Diana moaned. "You're making it hard for me to drive, little brother."

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No," Dian whispered, shaking her head. "I like this side of you."

I pushed harder against her little pussy hole.

"Mmm, yeah," my sister sighed.

I slid my fingers up her panties, trapping her clit against my middle finger with my ring and forefinger, squishing the sides of her hood as I palmed her mound. I rubbed, and my sister moaned, clenching her ass and pushing her cunny up against my caress.

"Fuck," Diana moaned, changing lanes. She humped her butt on the leather of her seat, gently rolling her clit against my digits.

"You like that," I asked, my heart-stopping, "baby?"

Diana moaned. She squeezed her left leg against her right, trapping my hand between her thighs. I diddled her little twat faster, moving my fingers up and down her lips but always coming back to her clitty to press and polish that pink pear above the cleft of her pussy.

Diana hit the gas, and we sped off the freeway. The car jerked the next time she hit the brakes, but I didn't let go of my sister's snatch. She turned off the highway and into the first parking lot she could find, a gas station, parking behind the convenience store instead of at the pumps.

"Undo your seatbelt," Diana said, unbuckling hers and putting her sunglasses on the dashboard.

For a moment, I thought we were about to fuck right there in her car, forget about waiting for the hotel. And boy, was I ready, with my cock pressing into my jeans, forcing an uncomfortable pleasure through the length of my prick, starting in my knob and ending at my clenching asshole.

I removed my seatbelt as Diana crawled over the center console. She straddled me, grabbing the back of my head and pulling me against her mouth. Our lips connected, our tongues sliding together; we tasted each other without fear of anyone knowing that we shared the same blood. The thought made me gasp against my sister's lips as my balls tightened, and a healthy dose of pre-cum emptied itself into my boxer-briefs through my shaft.

"Make me come, little brother," Diana whispered against my lips. "You get to fuck this pussy at the hotel, but right now, you're going to make me cum." She pressed her mound against my tented jeans. "I want you to lick my cream off your fingers while I watch."

I growled, snaking my right hand around my sister's hip to cup her butt through her dress, and I pushed my left hand between her thighs. I grabbed a fistful of her dress, yanking the hem over her ass. A moment later, I cupped my sister between her legs from behind, digging my fingers into the gusset of her soaking wet, French cut panties. They had a wide waistband but narrowed as they traveled down the crack of her ass, leaving three-quarters of her golden butt cheeks bare. A narrow band sliding through her crack cupped the meat of her pussy, which I used to fill my fingers with a moment later.

"Yeah, baby," my sister moaned against my mouth. "Finger my ass and pussy, make me come on your fingers."

Diana kissed me again, hard, mashing her lips to mine, taking control of my mouth. I grabbed her panties in my right hand and pulled them hard to the side, ripping them, but my sister's breath catching was the only sound she made. I did the same with my left hand, pulling her panties to my right, giving me access to the soft-shelled, slippery clam between her legs.

"Both holes?" I asked.

Diana moaned into my mouth and fucked her pussy hard against my hand.

I ran my right hand down her butt to her cunny, wetting my middle finger with her creamy lube, then I pressed my left fingers to her pussy and ran my digits through her dripping wet lips several times. I removed my left hand from between her legs and circled her right hip, grabbing onto the tight, firm meat of her teen ass, and I pulled her cheek to the side, stretching her asshole open.

"Fuck," Diana moaned.

I pressed both of my middle fingers against my sister's butthole, wetting the spokes of her backdoor. Her little crater was like a suction cup. The tight hole grabbed onto my fingertips, and didn't want to let go. I dipped my hand between her legs again, gathering more of her juices and bringing them back up to grease the tight hole of her rear pucker.

"In the ass, baby?" I whispered against my sister's lips. She threw her head back and moaned. I licked her throat, kissed her, then licked her again. "In the ass, big sister?"

"Fuck yeah, little brother," Diana whimpered, taking my right earlobe between her lips. "All the way up it." Then she bit me gently and pulled, her tongue licking wetly against me after she let go.

My cock pulsed, shooting another wad of pre-cum into my pants. Fuck, I wanted to spray my jizz onto her hairless pussy. I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, pleasure coursing through my crotch and core, making me want to rip my sister's dress off and fuck her right then.

I pushed the tip of my right middle finger against my sister's asshole; her tight flesh gripped me hard even though I had spread her juices across the spiraled crater of her rear door.

"So fucking tight," I growled as I worked my finger between her taut cheeks and into her small hole.

"Uh," Diana groaned when her asshole opened for me. "Imagine, uh, your cock back there, fuck."

I groaned, pushing my finger to the second knuckle up her butt as I thought about backdooring my big sis. Diana gasped, then whimpered, then she settled her ass on my hand, trying to get more of my finger into her rectum.

"You like it up the butt, don't you, you naughty girl," I said as a wave of heat spread throughout my body, followed by the buzzing of excitement. As I watched my sister's face, I slid the rest of my finger up her backside as far as it would go and wiggled it around the hollow of her anus.

"Ooh, ooh, fuck me," Diana whimpered, riding her butt on my finger like a girl atop a pony. "You nasty fucking boy. Nasty fucking brother. Nasty, nasty, nasty."

I pulled my left hand from her ass cheek and slipped it between us, cupping her dripping wet pussy in my fingers. "So fucking creamy," I said, sliding my digits through her bright pink lips.

Diana moaned, rocking herself on my hands as she dug her fingers into my shoulders for balance.

"I want to taste my juices," Diana whispered. "Let's taste my pussy together."

I let go of her pussy, bringing my fingers up between us, brushing her braless breast through her dress with the side of my hand. We looked at my honey-covered digits, and we looked at each other, and then we lowered our lips to my fingers.

Diana's juices filled my mouth with a sweet, almost candy-like taste, reminding me of strawberries and cream. My mouth watered as her tongue entered my mouth, stealing her nectar from me. I wiggled my finger still in my sister's ass in a wave-like arc, forcing soft whimpers from her mouth as I played with the warm canal beyond her pucker.

"Oh god," Diana sobbed, her cheeks turning red. "Mmm, fuck, I'm getting fingered in the ass by my brother. God, I'm getting my ass fingered in a fucking parking lot!"

I pushed my three middle fingers into her mouth. My sister swallowed them, sucking on them the way girls in pornos do right before a guy decides to gag them with his hand.

I didn't gag my sister, but I thought about it. I dropped my hand to her across-the-shoulders neckline and yanked her dress below her breasts. She wasn't as braless as I had thought. A crimson shelf-bra cupped her tits, holding up the bottoms of her breasts and leaving the round swells of her tits uncovered. Her nipples were free to suck, and so suck them I did, lowering my mouth to those thick nubs and slurping them down as I dropped my left hand back to her golden cunny.

"Yeah, oh yeah," Diana sighed. "Suck on my titties, little brother. Bite them. Pull them. Hurt them."

My teeth snagged my sister's right nipple, pulling the peachy nub away from her tit. Diana gasped and groaned as I nibbled her nipples and finger-fucked her ass with deep thrusts. Then, on instinct, I pushed my ring finger against her asshole alongside my middle just as my left thumb found her clit, and my middle and forefinger thrust into her pussy.

"Oh, fuck--umm!" Diana groaned, the sound guttural, coming from deep within her breasts.

I watched Diana's face as I filled her tight holes and played with the pink pleasure pearl topping her pussy. As my fingers slowly opened her asshole wider, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She stared at me, her expression one of shock, her mouth hanging open in an 'O' shape and her eyes wide. She shook her head at me, but she didn't say no, and as my fingers slid through her wet and rubbery tightness, her cheeks turned a deep pink in color.

"You're the best big sister ever," I whispered as I pushed my thumb hard against her clit.

"Oh, oh, oh, fuck!" Diana cried, trembling and releasing a howl of pleasure from her throat. Her hips ignited, shifting into over gear as she rode my fingers as fast as a jockey on a thoroughbred. Her movements shook the car, rocked my body, and caused the passenger seat to squeak, but I held onto her, letting her gallop her way to the beautiful orgasm I wanted to give her.

"I'm coming, coming, coming!" Diana whimpered and sobbed, her pussy walls clinging to me, her asshole cutting off the blood flow through my fingers. "I'm fucking coming on my little brother!"

Wetness drenched my left hand. Hot, liquid-cum spilled from her small pussy hole, ruining my pants, staining her thighs, coating my fingers. My sister had never come so much before. Her body shook, her tits bounced, and her ass rode my butt-fucking digits hard, sucking them deep within her hot guts. She grabbed onto my shoulders and humped her pussy against me several more times, the way a man would fuck his cock into his girl when he wanted to get the last of his cum out of his balls and her womb.

"Fuck me," Diana moaned, collapsing against me. "Fuck me, you little bastard. You little sister-touching fucker."

I didn't want to take my fingers out of her, but I had to, and so I did. I straightened my sister's dress as best as I could and her panties, apologizing for ripping them. She didn't mind. After getting off me, Diana sat in the driver's seat, a mellow expression crossing her face. I thought she was going to pass out.

"You okay?" I asked.

Diana's eyes focused on my tented pants. "Are you okay?"

I shook my head.

"Do you want me, Timmy?" she teased. "Do you want to fuck your older sister right now?"

"Yes."

"Look at us," She said. "A pair of incest-loving freaks." She leaned over, pressing her lips to mine. "I wouldn't have it any other way." She paused and looked down. "If you stay hard, in public, all the way up to the hotel room, I'll suck your cock for you."

"Only suck?"

Diana smiled. "We have plenty of time for sex tonight, but I want to spend the day with you, like a real couple."

She started her car, and off we drove. I watched my sister drive, still tasting her cunny on my tongue. I licked my fingers, even the one that went into her ass--it was clean, she had seen to that before we left the house--and while she didn't look at me, her mouth did pull into a smile.

Fuck this, I thought as we pulled into the hotel parking lot, my cock still hard. I'm not waiting until tonight, even if she says no.

I don't know why that turned me on, but it did. And I knew it would turn my sister on as well. How did I know? Because I'm her brother, and I wouldn't do anything to hurt her.

Timmy out.

#10 Timmy

The First Time

Saturday, in the Hotel

The hotel loomed above us, a pretty building of white and peach stone with a circular parking lot and a several-storied parking garage behind it. Diana parked in the garage. She led the way to the hotel's entrance as I walked behind her, both of her bags held in my left hand, and my bag was in my right, held in front of my tented jeans. Each uncomfortable step I took made me grit my teeth behind the flat line of my lips. My eyes searched everywhere for anyone who might notice my crotch's predicament.

We walked into the lobby, and Diana headed straight to the front desk. I stood near her in line, and she smiled as I held my bag in front of me. She shook her head. I shook mine. She shook her head again, tugged at her lower lip with her teeth, and jerked her head to the side several times.

I shook my head.

She removed her sunglasses and widened her eyes at me, leaning her head forward.

Sighing, I moved the bag. Even though I was in jeans, only a person missing the benefit of sight would miss seeing how excited I was to be in the hotel. My cheeks reddened, and Diana patted one of them before moving up to the counter to talk to the desk clerk.

I looked around the marble lobby. Shiny fixtures, pretty furniture, high ceilings, and fancy TVs didn't hold my attention. Some people looked at me; some noticed my situation, some didn't. One, an older woman, laughed. I realized that standing next to my sister as I was, we looked like a pair of eighteen-year-olds getting away from home for a sex-filled weekend... which we were.

In the elevator, I asked, "How did you book this?"

"I didn't," Diana said. "Lana did, with her uncle. They left us keys at the front desk." And then she handed me mine, but since my hands were full, she slid the key into my pocket for me. "Still hard? Good."

"I don't want to wait until tonight," I said.

"Too bad," Diana teased.

"I'm not going to."

"No?" she asked, shaking her head at me.

"No."

My sister laughed, saying, "I'm giving you my mouth, little brother, so you better enjoy it."

I didn't say anything. The doors clicked open to the sound of a bell, and we walked onto the twenty-first floor and down the hallway. My feet echoed off the carpet, my sister's glided, her long legs carrying her quickly through the halls. I watched her dress swish around her thighs, my aching more and more with each of my steps.

I wanted her so damn much; I imagined myself not waiting for the room. I imagined myself dropping the bags, grabbing her from behind, and pushing her against the hallway wall. My sister would struggle, but I'd lift her dress above her hips, free my cock with one hand as I held her in place with the other, and then I'd push my knob through her silky lips and into her virgin body--right to her core, and she'd thank me for it.

Fuck, I clenched my ass as a spurt of pre-cum entered my jeans.

We stopped at our room. Diana swiped her card in the mag-lock, and in we went. I dropped the bags as soon as I crossed the threshold. My sister had run ahead of me, admiring our large room with its king-sized bed, plenty of walking space, a TV, a sofa, a table, and chairs. Everything was in red, white, and gold, pretty colors for a pretty room. The far wall was one giant window set flush within thick metal panes; their sheer white curtains were open and swept to the side, letting the daylight fill our room.

My sister walked to the window, threw up her hands, and spun. "Look at this room!" She smiled as she saw me walking toward her. "Timmy, no-no-no, my mouth, remember? You get my mouth."

I picked her up and pushed my lips to hers, my forward momentum pushing her against the floor-to-ceiling windows.

"Umm, wait," Diana moaned. "Tonight, oh fuck, can't you wait?"

"No." Lust and need hardened my voice. I slid my hands down the backs of her tapered thighs and then up and under her dress, cupping her bare ass cheeks sticking out of the French cut panties she wore. Her firm hills filled my fingers, and I squeezed her meat hard.

"You fucker," Diana said, kissing me back, her tongue everywhere. "What if I say no?"

"Don't say no."

"What if--"

I slowed down and kissed my sister deep, taking my time as I ran my tongue over hers, tasting her as I rolled my body against her like an oiled, exotic dancer. Diana moaned, then sighed, her voice drifting away as she closed her eyes and let me make love to her mouth.

"You disobedient fucker," Diana whispered when I broke the kiss. "If you're going to force me, then you better make love to me the way you just kissed me, okay?"

"Okay," I said, lifting my sister by her ass and carrying her to the bed.

Diana bounced when I dropped her onto the comforter. She crawled backward, an anxious smile on her face as I pulled off my shirt and pushed off my shoes. I leaned down to remove my socks. My sister didn't bother undressing. She sat on her butt on the bed, legs extended, knees slightly bent, her hands on her thighs, and her eyes on me.

"My cock hurts," I said as I unbuttoned my jeans, the zipper following.

"My fault?" Diana asked, pouting apologetically. "Oh, my poor little brother."

I shimmied my jeans down my legs, my prick so hard that it turned my skin-tight, cum-stained boxer-briefs into a divining rod pointing straight between my sister's legs. Diana purred as I pushed my briefs down my thighs, and she laughed as my dick sprung up, big and hard, surprising me with its size. My member looked angry, veined, and harder than granite.

"I'm not kidding," Diana whispered. "You better take it easy on me. I mean it."

I laughed, my heart swelling with ego, my shoulders rising with pride.

"Nerd," Diana laughed.

"I'm just hoping I don't come before I'm inside of you," I said and crawled onto the bed.

"We can take care of that."

Diana surged forward, catching me off balance. I almost backed off the bed, but my sister gripped my cock in her gentle fingers and engulfed my prick with her warm mouth before I could decide what to do.

"Fuck," I gasped, trying to pull away as my balls tingled and my orgasm surged to life.

I was too close to coming, and the warmth of my sister's tongue against the underside of my shaft was too intense to fight. She went down as far as she could, gagging with about a quarter left of me to take. I clenched my jaw, grabbed my sister by her head, and came while trying to push her from my prick.

"Fuck, oh fuck," I moaned. My hips jerked, forcing my cock further into my sister's throat. She pulled off, gasping and breathing hard as my cum splashed against her chin, throat, and chest above her neckline.

"Oh well," Diana said, laughing. "I guess we're waiting until tonight." She looked at me with big, apologetic eyes that were impossible to believe by her smug grin and laughing lips. "Can you get a towel for me, little brother?" She pouted. "You made a mess on me."

I glared at her, but I walked to the restroom. I grabbed a hand towel, turned on the warm water, and washed my cock. Fuck, but my prick wasn't going down. That's right; my erection never left me, staying hard for my sister, who sat so pleased with herself in the next room.

When I exited the bathroom, my sister's laughter died away slowly as I went to her. Her surprise and resignation sent a thrill pulsing through my shaft. I held the cloth in my right hand and tilted her chin up with my left, and I wiped my cum from her chin, neck, and chest.

"We're not through," I said and bent down to slide my tongue across her lips. "Brace yourself."

Diana laughed, and so did I, having heard that line in a Milfhunter porno once, right before Mason Storm looks into the camera and says, "He's tearing up my pussy," a couple of times. I had no intention of tearing up my sister's pussy, but if my sister ever told me that I was tearing up her pussy, I'd come right after.

I undressed my sister, starting with her knee-high leather boots. I'd have loved to let her wear them, but this was our first time, and my naked body sliding over hers felt like the right way to do this. One boot and then the other, then her socks, and held onto her right ankle and licked the smooth sole of her foot--the scent and taste of her lotion clinging to her skin.

"Ah," Diana gasped as my tongue ran the length of her sole.

She shivered and tried to pull away from my tongue, but I held on, remembering how sensitive her feet seemed to be. I licked her again. She dropped her head back and clawed at the bedspread. Goosebumps sprouted across her leg when I took her big toe into my mouth, and she shook her head as I sucked on the little piggy. From there, I kissed my way up her legs, pushing her thighs apart and her dress up and over her hips. I ran my nose along the seam of her lavender panties, stopping to tickle her slit with side-to-side motions of my head.

"Mmm," Diana whispered, humping her soft pussy against me, her thick and heavy scent filling my lungs as I breathed her in.

I removed her panties, the crotch creamy and wet, and I tossed them to the side. Her bare muffin waited for me, glistening and shiny with her cummy juices as if she had poured oil across her skin.

"So fucking sexy," I said as I ran my hands up the insides of her thighs, bracketing her pussy with my thumbs and forefingers. "I can't believe we're doing this."

"I'm can," Diana said. "But I planned it, so...." and she shrugged, her cheeks blushing pink.

"And now you're letting me in right here." I kissed my sister's muff, tasting her sweet, sticky honey from earlier. The flavor of her cunny warmed my mouth and throat as I licked it up. Diana whimpered, bucking her hips and feeding me her snatch with snake-like motions of her hips. I licked her slit from top to bottom and then back to the top, taking her clit into my mouth and sucking the rubbery nub with gentle, inward motions of my lips and tongue.

"Ooh, fuck, little brother," Diana moaned.

I slid my right forefinger into her softness, penetrating deep into her pink folds. She moaned again and rolled her hips at me while tugging her dress further up her body, stopping below her tits. I ran my left hand up her stomach, loving her lean slenderness, the feel of her muscles--not that thick, yet not so small as to be thin, just fucking perfect.

"Get my pussy dripping," Diana moaned. "Get it really fucking slippery for your dick. That big prick scares me."

I moaned into my sister's twat as I humped my cock against the bed. I couldn't help it, her words sounded true enough to me, but I'd show her there was nothing to be afraid of. I was afraid of her, I think. Afraid I'd come too soon. Afraid I'd be no good. Afraid--I stopped thinking in case my fear lost me my hard-on.

"Oh, shit, yeah, fuck," my sister whimpered. "Eat that pussy, little brother. Eat it good for me. Eat that incest cunt."

A tingle buzzed through me, and I spurted some precum onto the bed.

My sister reached between her legs with both hands and spread her pussy lips for me, opening her hole and giving me a clear view of the pink tunnel within. Pussy juice clung to her cunny walls, making her depths glisten. I got to my knees and dipped two fingers into her hole, touching and rubbing her insides with a soft, almost feathery caress. My sister's stomach rolled with every breath she took, and her pussy quivered. I pressed my thumb to her clit and circled that pleasure-pearl against her pubic bone.

"Oh, fuck," Diana sobbed, her breath catching. Her breaths came in short pants, and I watched as her insides pulsated in time with the pleasure rolling through her. "Fuck, fuck, fuck me, little brother."

I curled my fingers against the underside of her mound and rubbed, searching for her G-spot as I fingered her nub. Dian's whimpers rose in pitch, her thighs tightened, and her juices flowed thick and cummy, and then her pussy came.

My sister let go of her cunny lips. The little curtains closed around my fingers as she released a river of cum down the crack of her ass. Diana stared up at me, her eyes wide, smiling in surprise, and I pressed down on her love button hard. She came again, the second wave of pleasure causing her to sob and shake her head at me.

"No more, no fucking more," Diana whispered, falling back onto the bed. "God, it feels too good."

I gathered her cum and rubbed the juices over my cock and even my balls... everywhere. I watched my sister as a glow blossomed across her cheeks. Her eyes grew heavy, her smile relaxed and satisfied. Her nipples stood out thick and peachy on the perfectly round orbs of her breasts. I leaned over her, my dick hanging hard between us, and I pulled her dress up her body and over her head.

"Ready, big sister?" I asked. "Ready for your brother's dick?"

Diana nodded her head. She looked too tired to speak.

I ran my hands over her body, massaging her breasts and sides, the sides of her juicy butt and slender thighs. She watched me, and slowly, so fucking slowly, my fear of disappointing her faded away.

Diana grabbed a pillow and pulled it under her head. She looked between us, at my knob, as I gripped my prick right below its corona and guided the tip to her wet hole. Diana reached down, spreading her lips again, but not wide; no, not this time. She folded only her inner lips back, forming a perfectly pink butterfly from her clit through her slit, the internal line of her glistening pussy pressed together by her tightness.

"Right here, little brother," my sister whispered. "Fuck me right here."

I touched the underside of my glans to my sister's hot, pink hole. Her walls parted for me, slick and tender and so fucking warm and slippery. I moaned, disbelieving the moment. Heat flowed into me as my tip disappeared inside of my sister's lovely little pussy. Ecstasy tingled throughout my body. Diana cried out, and when my head spread her opening wide, she whimpered, and I lost it.

"Oh no," I moaned as I came, the sudden surge of pleasure raced through my thighs, shaft, and cock--my whole fucking body--breaking me down as my cum exploded from my balls and then it was shooting out of me, leaving me a tingling, shaking and embarrassed mess as I filled my sister with cum.

I closed my eyes as an inner heat turned me red.

Diana didn't laugh at me.

When I opened my eyes, she had a funny smile on her face. It was almost sympathetic.

"I'm sorry," I said.

Diana shook her head. "Don't be." She looked down. "I can feel your cum inside of me." She looked me in the eyes. "It's okay. It makes me feel sexy."

"I'm--"

"Still hard," Diana whispered. She smiled at me, her eyes urging me on. "You're still hard for me."

I looked down. I was hard, but I was also sensitive. Fear of coming again gripped me in a heart-stopping, stone-like fist-clench. I forced my mind away, the way I did during Wrestling Hell Week when the coaches made us sprawl and shoot forward over and over again as fast as we could until there was nothing but burning pain in our muscles and lungs. I didn't want to come again. Not yet.

"Push into me," Diana whispered. She lay back and spread her legs wide, pulling her knees up and back. She held out her arms. "Push into me, then hold me. This is where you belong."

Slowly, so fucking slowly, I pushed into my sister's cunny channel. I watched her face, memorized by the subtle shifting of her eyes and the corners of her lips and the way her brows and cheeks twitched. The visible facial expressions of what she felt took my mind away from my urge to come, and the deeper I entered my sister, the louder she moaned and the faster she breathed. When my balls touched her ass, she grunted, pressed her lips together, turned her head to the side, and came.

It was a small orgasm, but it rolled her pussy walls over my shaft in a sensual massage that forced a gasp from my lungs. Diana wrapped her arms around my shoulders and pulled me to her. I rested my weight on my knees and forearms, my arms at her sides, and I hooked my hands under her shoulders to cradle her head and neck.

"Fuck me," Diana whispered. "Fuck me, little brother."

I moved, pulling my hips back and forth, pumping my cock in and out of the skin-tight channel between my sister's legs. Our moans mingled, our movements slowed; I was in no rush, and I didn't want to hurt my sister, who had seduced me so many weeks ago.

"Mmm, mmm, ooh, ah," Diana moaned in my ear. My sounds weren't far off from hers. We turned our heads and found each other's mouths on the first try. Our tongues slid together, pushing and poking in time with our sexual rhythm as pumped my thick cock in and out of my sister's soft pussy.

"You okay?" I whispered.

"Faster," Diana whimpered, rolling her cunny over my cock, smacking our pubic bones together. "Go a little--mmm--faster."

I increased the speed of my thrusting. Wet sloshing sounds filled the room. God, Diana was hot down there, in there, her pussy now a frothy heaven for my cock. My knob bumped and rubbed against her insides, reaching places that made her whimper and her lips tremble. I picked up the pace, and she grabbed my ass and hooked her heels over the back of my thighs.

"Oh, ah, fuck," Diana whined, her face turning red. "I'm close again. God, Timmy, fuck, I'm close. Come with me, little brother. Mmm, yeah, c'mon, come with your big sister's pussy."

Diana's words lit a fire in my balls. I sped up as the warm lick of her pussy wet my crown, and her insides hugged my glans in a velvet blanket of softness. I moved faster, a little harder, and Diana yelped but didn't tell me to stop. She whimpered, sounding on the verge of tears. Her legs locked around mine, digging into me, and her pussy walls rippled over the length of my rigid prick, the pressure along the sides of my shaft almost too much for me to handle.

My orgasm trembled within me. The pleasure started in my thighs, buzzing up to my balls and into my core, then through my shaft. My knob tingled, and my cock swelled. I gasped and fucked my sister's slot faster, gliding in and out of her soaking wet valley as my body began to shake.

"Timmy, oh Timmy," Diana sobbed. "Come, Timmy, come in me. Come in my pussy. Oh, fuck, come in my pussy."

"Baby, Diana, I'm--"

And we both shouted, "Coming," at the same time.

Colors and lights soared behind my clenched eyelids. Diana bucked her pussy against me, rolling her hips in a sensuous circle as she flooded our crotches with her wet cum. The torrent that streamed through my shaft erupted from my tip in one continuous river, filling my sister's channel as I trembled above her, lost in the ecstasy of her body.

"Yeah, oh yeah, little brother," Diana hissed in my ear. She hugged me hard against her, her pussy stroking my cock as the last of her orgasm swam through her.

My orgasm seemed to last forever; until my mind went blank, and my sight turned black. I closed my eyes and let the moment take me away, absorbing everything about Diana in that instant. I memorized her feel, her touch, her scent, her sound, and her taste. When I opened my eyes, I was on my back, and Diana lay next to me, our fingers interlocked above my heart.

"Holy shit," Diana panted. "You amazing fucker!"

"Better than waiting?" I asked, laughing, breathing hard.

"Yes," Diana said, giddy, and then she asked, "Can you do that again?"

After coming three times in half an hour, the answer was: No, but I gave it my best try, much to my sister's delight.

Timmy out.

#11 Timmy

Restaurant Fuck and More

The Rest of Sunday

It's been a while since I updated my life in full. I've been stuck in the past, reliving that hotel experience with my sister every time I open my journal. It's time to move on from that. I don't know how much longer I'll be writing in this--I was going to stop altogether, but interesting things have happened in the past four weeks.

A quick recap of my time with Diana in the hotel involves one thing: sex. Diana had plans, but she didn't want to leave the room any more than I did after that first time. I had my sister in the shower, her facing the wall and me behind her, holding onto her hips while I pulled her pussy onto my cock as I pumped my meat between the soft shell of her silky clam. Water splashed all around us, droplets on my sister's skin, her hair soaked and swinging, her butt smacked wetly against my hips--the tight jiggle of her ass sending my balls into overdrive. When I came, I didn't pull out, filling her pink box full of my seed once again. It wasn't until later she told me she was on birth control and had been since she decided that she wanted her brother, me, between her legs.

I learned during that shower that water does not make for easy penetration--it's wet, but it isn't slippery--but my sister's little cunny dripped with so much cream that a couple of slides through her lips was all it took before my knob popped into her pink slot and down the Slip N' Slide I went.

The only time we managed to leave the hotel room was to go to dinner. We went to a fancy restaurant, and we had dressed up, my sister looking about twenty-five years old in her red cocktail dress slit down the left side, the halter top wrapping around her neck, and leaving her shoulders bare, most of her cleavage open for viewing. Eighteen or not, men's eyes were on her. Before our meal arrived, my sister went to the restroom, and a minute later, a young waitress asked me if I was Diana's brother and that my sister needed my assistance. It turned out that the waitress was one of Lana's cousins, the daughter of the uncle that she was fucking, and my sister was in the staff's locker room.

"You have five minutes," the waitress said; Cindy was her name, I think.

My sister stood in the locker room, sideways to me, one high-heeled foot on the ground, and the one closest to me posted on a bench where employees could sit. Diana was toying with the straps around her ankle while the slit portion of her dress was thrown over the back of her ass to the right, leaving the profile of her smooth body naked from her waist down. Diana wasn't wearing panties, and her smooth, tan skin hardened my prick on the spot.

She didn't say a word as I walked behind her, pulled her dress to the side and completely off her ass, and caressed her ass cheeks and pussy lips with my hands. I bent low, licking her, kissing her, tonguing her crack and pucker, and then she reminded me that we didn't have much time. My cock came out, and I stuffed her pussy full of meat, my sister uttering soft fuck sounds as I slowly worked my prick through her juicy twat. Once I was inside her, I fucked her hard, making her titties shake. She lost her balance and had to straddle the bench. I followed her pussy, sat down behind her, and made her lay her tits and stomach flat on the bench. She had to bend her knees and ride the bench like a jockey in a race, her leg muscles straining as she fucked herself back onto my cock. I gave her a fucking, leaving her breathless. By the time we walked back to our table, there wasn't a person in the restaurant who couldn't tell that I had just ridden this stunning young woman to a leg-shaking orgasm.

"Fucking wrestlers," Diana said as she tried to fix her hair. Her lack of panties meant that she had to sit in my cum for the rest of our dinner. Once in her Civic, she made me lick her clean several times.

That night we made love, and the following morning we fucked against the floor-to-ceiling windows, then we went home after checkout.

Present Day

The wrestling season has started. That means long practices, weekday dual meets, and weekend tournaments, and our star senior is out with a broken collarbone. Poor Roy, but I couldn't feel bad about it, even if my sister was pissed that I was the guy responsible for his injury.

On the Monday following our night at the hotel, I asked her why she had chosen me to have a relationship, her own brother, when she could have any guy she wanted. It's not like you woke up one morning and decided that you wanted to become romantically involved with a family member. It took a while for her to answer, but she did answer me.

"Roy," Diana said. "It happened while I was dating him. One night, he was tired of kissing me and wanted more. He didn't want to listen to me when I told him no." She put her hand on my shoulder. "Don't interrupt me. We struggled. I managed to grab my phone, but I couldn't dial anyone. I accidentally hit the video record button." Diana frowned. "To get him off me before he could undo my jeans, I bit him on the neck hard enough to draw blood"--I've seen those scars on his neck--"the pain was enough to bring him back to reality."

"Why didn't you tell me," I asked, "or call the police?"

"Tell you, why? What the fuck could you do? And don't suggest one of those stupid scenarios where you come to my rescue by beating him up. That's a pathetic boy's daydream; you're not a boy, are you? Men who think like that stay single for a long time, and they spend their lives jerking off to rescue fantasies. Besides, I had a video of him trying to rape me. I had what intelligent people call leverage."

I kept quiet, but let's be honest, every man wants to be the hero, I sure did.

"I took the attempted rape video to his family, with a few friends of mine to watch my back. And his parents paid me to keep quiet about it, but I told them that I was keeping the video and that if I ever heard of Roy trying something like that again, I was going to the police."

"How much did they pay you?"

"One-hundred and fifty-thousand," Diana said, laughing. "And I get that same amount once again when we graduate. Roy's grandfather left him a small trust, so I'm sure it came from there."

I stared at my sister, wide-eyed and stunned. We came from wealthy families, but damn, that was a lot of money for a high school girl. This writing does no justice to how everything happened. I'm paraphrasing because it's almost too hard to believe sometimes.

"The money is in my closet," Diana said. "Something happened that night. What Roy had tried to do to me had turned me on, but only after it was over. I don't understand it. I was so fucking wet from thinking about it that I masturbated in the shower and then in my room when I got home, but I never thought of Roy. I touched myself to the idea of being forced by some faceless person that I trusted. Someone I knew would never hurt me. Someone I loved." Diana shook her head. "I talked to Lana about it, wondering if I was sick, and she told me that she fucks her uncle, and that's when my faceless lover became you for the first time."

I still had nothing to say.

"I thought my brother would never hurt me, and I've always thought you were sexy"--she smiled at me--"but you were an asshole--that's not fair--we didn't get along for some reason. But, I trust you to take care of me, so why not go after you? I don't know, but maybe that night fucked me up, or maybe it awoke something in me that was always there, but here we are, and I like being where we are."

I didn't know what to say. Sometimes there are no words, so I kissed my sister, and made love to her in her bedroom, followed by tying her hands behind her back--on her command--and blindfolding her. I fucked her from behind until she came on my cock, and then I turned her over and covered her tits with my jizz.

The next day, during practice, I dropped Roy on his collarbone while doing what we called the Fireman's Sprint--that's sprinting while we hold a teammate in a fireman's carry position across our shoulders. I don't know what I thought would happen, maybe a dislocated shoulder at most, a bruised ego, but I broke Roy's collarbone. When I dropped to the mat to check on him, I whispered, "For Diana," and he didn't say a word.

Diana was pissed when she found out, and she was right to be: it was a little boy's revenge, but she still fucked the hell out of me that night, riding my dick until it ached and then sucking my cock until I had no more nut to bust. Then she masturbated for me with her legs spread wide until she couldn't come anymore. She did it right in her room, with Abbey and Mom in the house. Diana didn't even care that they were home. She locked her door, and away we went. Fuck, she had been aggressive with me.

Over the next few weeks, I noticed my mother's eyes on me a lot. She also spent more time by the pool, under the sun, when I was home. She went out less, and she once asked me to rub her shoulders. I told Diana about this, and she said, "I know," without concern. Diana later added, "Mom gets lonely. Be nice to her; she's our mom."

Oh, and the "Mothers' Club" has started up again. That's the name Diana gave the group of mothers who throw the team-building parties for the senior wrestlers. I mentioned it to someone, and now we whisper that name amongst ourselves, always followed by awkward laughter and musings on whose mother would be wearing the skimpiest bikini that week. Our moms loved throwing their "team-building" parties. Pool parties, always, and I was starting to get a sick thrill out of them. Diana always attended the parties at our house, wearing the smallest G-string possible without being naked, and she always spent the party with me. No one says a thing, not even Mom, even when Diana sits on my lap while we break off into small groups and talk. If anything, the wrestlers, and their moms, look jealous. If they're thinking things about us, they're keeping it to themselves.

Abbey, that little spider-monkey, is becoming quite the wrestler. But, more importantly, she had found herself a guy she wanted as a boyfriend, but when he realized that she had wanted to be his girlfriend, he broke her heart. Abbey was just too boyish. She dressed like a boy, had short hair, cussed, and worst of all, she had no tits. I heard Diana telling her, "Don't worry, the right man will love your tits because he loves you." That didn't make Abbey happy.

I chaperoned one of Abbey's--I don't know what you call them--dates? It wasn't a Netflix and chill get-together, but it wasn't really a date either. She wasn't happy that I was there, but Diana was out with her friends, and Mom was at work, and Abbey still seemed so young to us. For her date, Abbey had decided to wear a bikini that Diana had bought for her, and what a fucking bikini it was.

The bra portion covered her small breasts, but her panties... I could see the cheeks of my sister's tight, little round butt. The thickest part of her bikini string was at the top of her crack, and my little sister, as thin and wiry as she was, had a heart-shaped gap between her lean legs. Whenever I saw my sister from behind, the blue cloth cradled her small pussy meat like an obscene, 3D hentai drawing. I don't think I would have noticed if it wasn't for my relationship with Diana.

I couldn't stop looking at Abbey and thinking of what kind of woman she was growing into. Was Abbey growing into another Diana? Fuck, I don't like thinking of Abbey in that way, do I? It didn't matter; Abbey wouldn't see me like that, would she?

Fuck.

When Diana came home, she joined us at the pool. She sat with me, then we wrestled, first in the water and then out of it. Diana wanted to learn what was so fun about wrestling. Abbey's boyfriend couldn't stop looking at Diana, and I noticed that Abbey's face took on a bitchy quality when I showed Diana the referee's position--that's the doggy style stance a lot of non-wrestlers make fun of. Diana insisted that we start like that, and even though Abbey was watching us, I methodically ran my hands over Diana's body while slowly transitioning her into different defensive positions.

We broke away from Abbey after that, going up to my room, where Diana made me work for her pussy. She put up quite the fight, which left her all creamy and soft between her thighs by the time I forced my cock into her. When we went back downstairs, Diana had changed into regular clothes, and I caught Abbey watching us whenever she thought we weren't looking.

Life went on like that for a while. The three ladies in my life became my biggest cheering section during my matches. Diana, who had never gone to a meet before, always brought Lana. After a dual meet or a tournament, I'd go out with Diana and Lana, and Diana and I could act like a real couple in front of her uncle-fucking friend. Abbey always wanted to go, but Mom wouldn't let her. I guess Abbey still had five years of absence to make up for. It was strange at first, with Lana there, even though I knew she knew our secret, but I got used to it. I also got used to her blue eyes as they watched Diana and me, and I got used to the handsy way that my sister and Lana liked to behave with each other.

One night, I overheard Diana and Abbey speaking. Abbey wanted to know why she couldn't get any of the boys she liked to kiss her. Diana told her that if she couldn't find a boy, maybe she should find a girl to kiss. And then I heard Diana say that if Abbey couldn't find a boy to kiss her by her next birthday, then Diana knew a man who would.

"A man?" Abbey asked. The little shit sounded excited.

"I know a really sexy man who will kiss you if I tell him to," Diana said, but she said no more after that.

So, Friday, I'm in the laundry room washing my sister's clothes, not just her G-strings, but her fucking clothes. It's my punishment for dropping Roy on his collarbone. It's not him she was mad about; it was my childish actions that she didn't have time for. Anyway, as I washed her clothes, Abbey walked into the laundry room, dressed in her pajama shirt and shorts.

"What are you doing here?" I asked.

"Why do you do everything Diana tells you to do?" she asked.

"I don't," I said, shrugging. "Not everything."

"Why do you spend so much time with her?"

"I like her."

"But she's our sister. You've never liked her."

"That's not true," I said, frowning, then added, "I like you too."

Abbey blinked. "Like you like Diana?"

I forced the sigh beneath my chest back down as I said, "Yeah, sure."

What the fuck was I supposed to say? No?

I felt Abbey's eyes on me.

"What's up, kiddo?" I asked.

"Nothing," Abbey said and skipped out of the laundry room.

A few minutes later, Diana showed up, wearing a silk slip-dress and nothing else, her thick nipples hard and outlined perfectly. She made me plant my hands on the washer while she tongued my asshole, licked my balls, and jerked me off from behind. When I came, she let me use her mouth, looking up at me as she slowly pulled every last string of cum from my shaft.

Things in my house were different now. I think they have been for a long time, but I had never noticed before Diana seduced me.

Mom watches me, and I've seen her talking to Diana, one on one, and whenever I come across them in conversation together, Diana nods her head, and I go away. Mom doesn't question it, but Abbey was asking too many questions, and Lana was starting to flirt with me right in front of Diana. My sister only agrees with Lana when Lana calls me handsome, or strong, or healthy, or comments on how much stamina I have during my wrestling matches. She wanted to know how much more energy I'd have if I wrestled with a girl as small as her.

Diana laughed whenever Lana asked me this, and then my sister would say, "My brother never gets tired."

And the Wrestling Moms are drinking more at our "team-building" parties. The other day, one of them suggested we play chicken in the pool--ladies on the wrestlers' shoulders--but our mothers couldn't decide if the teams should be random or if they should be a mother and her son versus a mother and her son.

I don't know if I'm worried about how friendly our mothers are getting, excited, or both. Fuck it; I'm going to call it a night for this journal entry. Diana wants to go for a late-night drive, then she wants to park, and then she wants me to force her in the backseat of her Civic. She's bought a pair of tear-away panties that's she's been dying to try out. Maybe I'll write about that next week.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Abbey's Secret Life."

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

Story Tags

Incest - Taboo - Father/Daughter - Uncle/Niece - Girl-on-Girl Sex - Straight Sex - Exhibitionism - Voyeurism - Smoking Weed - Virgin

I do not grant permission to anyone to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#12

Abbey's Secret Life

Entry #1 - Thoughts

If my brother can keep a journal, so I can I. His little book just sits in his room, tempting me to read his thoughts, but I won't, but I want to, but I won't. There isn't a place in our home where he could keep it hidden from me, and there's not a lock in the house that I can't get into (for now). I could read his journal, but I won't.

*Smiles*. I used to call Timmy "Timmy Bear" back when I first met him. (When I first remembered meeting him the day Dad dropped me off at Mom's house and said, "Don't forget I love you. This is goodbye for now, not forever. We'll see each other again." What kind of Dad does that to his daughter? I don't call him "Dad" anymore--not to his face.

Maybe I'll start calling Timmy "Timmy Bear" again.

Entry #2 - Randomness

I'm not going to use my journal to keep my life in order. When I get a thought, I'll write it down, whether it's from ten days ago or ten years. Chaos, baby!

Entry #3 - Strange

Something "strange" is going on in my home. I'm more tempted by the day to look through my brother's journal.

Entry #4 - The Upstairs Man

I met Vicki after school today, something that started about a week after we both turned eighteen. Vicki is Lana's cousin. She's eighteen and one-hundred-percent Polish American, unlike Lana. She's also a senior, whereas I'm stuck at being a junior. (Thanks, Dad.)

In truth, I could have graduated high school before I was old enough to enter junior high, but we, Dad and I, didn't see the point in growing up fast. I don't see the point in growing up slow, either. (I'm digressing.)

Vicki was a girl who I met in a strange place. Diana had asked me if I wanted a ride home today, but I had brought my board, as I always do, and so I said, "Next time."

"But, I'm getting burgers," Diana said as we stood outside her car. "Big, greasy, fat burgers with cheese and tomatoes and mushrooms and onions and all of that unhealthy shit we can eat now while we're young."

"Another time," I said. "I mean it."

Diana looked at me. I could see her mind working behind her blue eyes. I could hear her words already. "You're not a talker today, are you?" she'd say, not ask, but say. It was one of those rhetorical questions. Then she'd prod me to talk until she was sure the sunlight shined on every corner of my world, but I had things to do today. So, I stepped forward and hugged her, pressing my lean, wiry body against her all-American athleticism.

As always, her big tits reminded me that I had no tits. I didn't have small tits. I didn't have little handfuls. I had no tits. I had Keira Knightley's tits. I Katherine Moennig's tits. No, I had Zendaya's tits with a more athletic body. I had pectorals where my tits should have been, LOL. But, even so, no one could mistake me for a "little girl." I was as tall as Diana. I was "beautiful" (according to Diana), and I guess my beauty was evident in my reflection. I was a short-haired gamine, but I had those regal lines, high cheekbones--Fuck it: I looked like Tinker Bell or Sleeping Beauty with my hair long, the classic animations. Enough about my tits. (Enough about me. I'm not as "beautiful" as Diana tells me I am. She's always been too nice to me.)

I waited until my sister drove off before I dropped my board and pushed my way across the parking lot, where I met Vicki, who was waiting in her Subaru, behind her metalized windows that barred people from seeing the interior of her car.

I didn't knock on the window when I reached the passenger side door. I grabbed the handle, opened it, tossed my backpack on the floor, and got in with my board standing between my knees. I shut the door, and Vicki drove off.

It wasn't until we were off school property that Vicki asked, "Where are we going today? The house, the neighborhood, or downtown?"

"The neighborhood," I said, thinking back on the text I had sent during lunch.

We didn't talk for the rest of the drive.

I had worn my fitted, black baseball cap with a shapeable brim to school, along with metallic red basketball shorts and a buttoned-up jersey. Underneath my jersey, I wore a black, wraparound tube top that covered my tits and nothing more. I didn't bother with a bra since the tube top kept my little titties in place, and the jersey covered my nipples whenever they turned hard, typically around some of my friends and a few of the teachers. I went around school with only the jersey buttons covering my tits done up.

During the drive, I took off the jersey and stuffed it into my backpack. From a secret pouch I had sewn into the pack, I fetched a pre-rolled joint, fit it to a glass filter, and pushed the joint behind my right ear. I then sat without making a sound until Vicki pulled into a gated driveway in an affluent neighborhood on the border of the suburbs and the city. As we waited behind the gate, I logged into my phone and sent a text. The gate opened, and a tight, twisting motion hardened my bright pink nipples. Vicki pulled into the property, stopping long enough to lower her window so I could show my face to Tattooed Jake, who waved us in.

"Why don't you have to pay?" Vicki asked me as she always asked me.

"Lucky, I guess," I answered as I always answered.

They had tried to recruit Vicki. She was a short, slender, and small-breasted girl, but her tits looked big on her petite frame, and her ass looked big beneath her narrow waist. She had passed on their offer, and now she couldn't get into the place without me. The one day in a year that we had both been in the same place at the same time....

Vicki drove through the roundabout and around the side of the house with a custom-built parking lot. She found a space and parked her car, then leaned back and took a deep breath.

"Smoke first?"

"Yes," Vicki said, sighing. "Please."

I pulled the J from my ear, and we lit up in Vicki's car, passing it back and forth and saying nothing. I relaxed as the THC warmed my body. The blush that ran through my light skin sent a pinkish swirl through my cheeks. As the smoke filled my lungs, my mind slowed, as did my breathing, as did Vicki's breathing. I let her have the last couple of hits, and then we sat in her smoke-filled car, like fat men in a sauna.

"Am I giving you a ride home?" Vicki asked.

"Yeah," I said, pushing the door open. "Text me when you're ready to go."

I led the way to a pair of cellar doors at the side of the mansion near the parking lot. Tracksuit Tony stood by the closed doors, dressed in his trademark tracksuit, but I doubt the no-neck thug ever moved faster than a walking pace.

"ID," he said, looking at Vicki.

"You know me," Vicki said.

I said nothing.

"Eighteen and over only," Tony said. "You're a guest of a member. We card."

Vicki pulled her ID out of her back pocket. Tony scanned it, looked it over, then nodded his head as he always did. I walked away from the cellar doors as Tony pulled them open.

"Hey," Vicki said before I managed to get two steps away from her. "You're going to go see him, right?"

I turned around and managed to keep the frown off my face.

"Introduce me to the Man Upstairs," Vicki said.

"You didn't want to work for him, so you don't want to meet him."

"I do want to meet him."

"He doesn't want to meet you."

"They tried to recruit me."

"If you don't want to pay to see the show, take them up on their offer," I said. "Or tell Tony you want to blow the Man Upstairs, and he'll set it up."

Tony made a face.

"Do you blow him?" Vicki asked.

"Yeah," I said. "Every time I come by."

Tony frowned and shook his head at me from behind Vicki.

"I can't do that yet," Vicki said, sighing. "I'll text you when I'm ready to go."

I waited for Vicki to walk down into the cellar. As Tony closed the doors behind her, he looked at me again and shook his head. I sighed and continued around to the front of the mansion, up the steps, and inside, where the downstairs furnishings were so sparse, you'd think the owner had spent all of his money on buying the property.

I jogged up the steps of the front room's staircase, ignoring the looks of the men sitting on the couches as they looked up from their titty magazines. I walked down the East Wing's hallway, doing my best to ignore the moans coming from behind the doors. I had to stop for a minute as from behind one door, I could hear the loud moans of some guy and the constant, out-of-breath grunts of some lady. I wanted to press my ear to the door and listen to the way that man was riding that woman. She sounded beat, physically, mentally, and she sounded like she never wanted the pussy pounding to end.

Between my legs, a warm pool of liquid grew, wetting my boyshorts panties, but knowing there were cameras on me, I continued down the hallway to a large, iron door. I pushed it open and stepped inside, closing the door behind me.

A tall, athletic man about an inch shorter than Timmy looked up from the desk: He had black hair with specks of gray, and he wore a pair of small reading glasses on his lean face. On his cherry wood desk sat a laptop, a money counter, an open, silver briefcase full of loose cash, and two closed briefcases stacked beside it. In the corner of the room, sleeping on a small couch, was Fred, who opened an eye to look at me before closing it again.

"I've told you to knock before you entered my office," the Guy Upstairs said. "It's polite."

"I told you to lock the doors," I said. "And then I'd knock."

"I saw you on the cameras, as I always do," he said and pressed a button on the underside of his desk. Behind me, several steel latches slid into place, locking the door. "Always use the back stairs to come and see me, no matter what place I'm working at for the day. I don't want the clients in the waiting room remembering who you are." He took a breath. "Do you need anything? Money?"

I shook my head as I stared at him.

"You sure? I have more than enough now; you know that."

"I just wanted to say hi."

He nodded and asked, "That's it? Nothing else? Are you sure? Maybe you'd like me to go online and order you a decent shirt?"

"I want a pound of weed," I said, trying to stand straighter so I could push my itty bitties outward. "A bottle of pills. A bag of blow. Something I can sell on the street."

He shook his head at me.

"Laugh," I said. "It was a joke."

"Ha," he said.

"Fine, I'm going to the cellar. I want to see them wrestle."

He looked down at his computer, put his hands on the keys, and tapped one finger up and down, making little clicking sounds, but he didn't speak, nor did he type, unless it was the same continuous letter materializing across his screen.

"I'll see you around," I said as I turned away from him. "I want them to be my age, and the girl needs to have small tits."

The Man Upstairs pressed his desk button. The bolts slid free, and I left his office, heading to the cellar from inside the house.

Entry #5 - A Thought

I wonder if Timmy keeps his journal in order?

Entry #6 - The Cellar

I'm not sure I should write this next part down...fuck it, I could always destroy it later.

Whoever owned the mansion before the Man Upstairs had built a wine cellar you could live in, with multiple rooms and racks able to reach as high as fifteen feet. I walked through the cellar, still with my titties pushed forward, but I kept the brim of my hat low. Security said nothing to me, other than Horrible Ralph, who stopped me at the fuck-mat entrance and whispered, "We've cleared and cleaned your spot, so sit there this time"--his voice dropped to the level of barely discernable--"out of the security cameras' line of sight." His voice rose back to a whisper when he spoke again. "Keep your phone in your pocket this time, or we're gonna have to take it from you and you'll have to get it back from him."

"What if I need to text someone?" I asked. "C'mon, Horrible; I'm won't record the show again."

"Text from out here," he said.

I sighed, but I nodded as I walked through a short tunnel between two bleachers and into a square room with tiered, leather-padded seating. Smoke hung in the air (not the cigarette kind), but it couldn't hide the smell of pussy and sex in the room. I didn't search for Vicki (I never do) as I prowled through the darkness and climbed the elevated rows of leather up to the east corner. As I moved through the scattered crowd up to my corner perch, the wetness between my legs grew thicker, making each step a little slippery slide for my cunny lips until I sat, my soaked panties pressing into my small bubble butt and the meaty clam below my asshole. I pressed my back into the corner of the bleachers, pushed my ass to the edge of my seat, and watched the show in silence.

Within a padded square, spotlit from above by a dozen recessed lights, I watched an older man with gray chest hairs between the legs of a Latin-looking girl who was probably in her early twenties. She had long black hair, big breasts, and dark nipples puckered into long, thick nubs. Her light brown skin held a sheen of sweat as she lay on her back, the older guy between her firm legs, pumping his big cock between her hairless pussy lips. (The performers were always big and long or thick between their legs.)

I listened to the girl and guy moan as my heartbeat rose and a rush of heat traveled through my body. Around me, a good distance away (a social distance away, lol), I watched shadows touch themselves, or if they were lucky enough to have a partner, I watched them touch each other. I heard a guy come. I heard a lady whimper. I saw one shadow climb atop another and bounce up and down, facing away from the man whose lap she was riding, but the crowd kept their pleasure to themselves. It was a rule: Only the performers could be vocal with their cries.

A moan wanted out of my mouth as my nipples tightened, constricting and swelling until I had to cup my little breasts and rub my palms over my hard nubs. Caressing my tits sent shivers of pleasure through my body that ended up between my legs. I tightened my firm ass, feeling my pussy pulse and the wetness within me double. A thick, floral scent filled my nostrils, and I looked around, wondering if anyone else could smell my pussy as well.

As I watched, I ran my hands over my stomach, back up to my tits, down to my shorts, back to my tits, over my abs, back to my tits, and into the waistband of my basketball shorts. I undid the strings when the Latin girl begged, "Dame tu leche, Papi. Mas duro. Mas duro. Ay si, ay si, dame tu leche!"

The heat between my legs dampened my skin. My pussy dripped with my honey as I undid my drawstrings and pushed my hands into my shorts. I grabbed onto my boyshorts panties and pulled them against my muffin, feeling a tingle in my clitty as the fabric tightened against my mound. When the guy came, pulling his cock out and shooting his spunk all over the Latin girl's light brown skin, I let go of my panties and exhaled a shaky breath. Someone several feet to my right nutted into a towel, cleaned himself up, and leaned back, breathing hard. When his head turned toward me, I slowly turned my eyes back to the performers, a chill dancing along my spine.

(I need a boyfriend. Writing this memory down is making my cute little pussy wet. I think it's cute. It's small, hairless, though sometimes I grow a flaxen-haired landing strip. My outer lips are thick, and they curve inward, protecting my petite inner lips, forming a level crescent that hid the bright pink meat within, and my clit looks like a shiny pink pearl within a smooth hood. That's enough about my pussy. I want to touch it again.)

Before the next show, Zack, a college-aged man in a pair of jeans, white shirt, and flat brim hat, strolled out of the narrow tunnel through the bottom corner of the bleachers and wiped the fuck-mats down with a pushable floor squeegee. The lights over the mat stayed on; the lights over the crowd remained off. As I watched him move, his lithe arm muscles flexing, his butt pushing against his jeans, I pinched my nipples again, grimacing and making faces as the pleasurable pain buzzed through my tits. Before he left the floor, I softened my nipple play until a fuzzy tingle radiated throughout my small breast bumps.

Another pair of performers entered the fuck-mat from the bottom corner of the bleachers. These were my performers. They could have been anywhere from eighteen to twenty-two by the looks of them. (The "Club" didn't allow anyone under eighteen onto the grounds. This was a swingers' club that accepted "donations." The only "real" trouble they could get into was for the drugs they sold, which is one of the reasons I kept my distance from the Man Upstairs. I never knew when he'd be gone again.)

Shit, I'm digressing.

They were a hard-bodied couple, the two on the floor. The guy had short, black hair and a lean body, but he didn't have a wrestler's physique. He carried a small bottle of coconut oil in each of his hands. The girl had a slender, athletic body with a hint of leanness, long brown hair, and tits bigger than mine that were just handfuls, but still: They--were--bigger--than--mine.

(*Sigh* There are no flat-chested girls at the meeting places.)

The girl stood in the middle of the mat, wearing a tight sports bra and sporty bikini bottoms with multiple straps connecting the front of her panties to the back of her thong. The guy, wearing a pair of tight boxer briefs with a nice bulge, walked around her, then called out, "Any volunteers?" as he held up the bottles of oil. "We're looking for a man and a woman?"

(*smile* I remember when Tracksuit Tony tried to play MC at one of the places. He thought he was a wrestler cutting a promo. He slipped on some oil the cleanup guy had missed, pedaled his feet like a cartoon, and fell on his ass. Tony's been on the outside door ever since.)

Two volunteers stepped forward, a blonde woman for the guy and a blond guy for the girl. The volunteers held hands, so I deduced they were a couple. The girl wore a tight dress, and the guy had on slacks and a shirt. They took the oil and poured it over the performers.

I watched the guy spread the oil over the girl, not a moment's hesitation in his hands as they moved over her shoulders and sides, her back, then over her ass and abs. He darkened her gray sports bra, rubbing his hands over her tits while her sexy spasms twitched across her face. He moved to her side, cupped her pussy, then dropped into a squat and did each of her legs individually, cupping her meaty cameltoe through her bikini bottoms every time his hands went up her legs.

The woman groped the man as aggressively as the guy did the girl. She had her hands on his chest and arms, his butt, the oil darkening his boxer briefs, and she pulled his waistband outward as she poured oil over his cock. I leaned my head to the right against the bleacher's padded rails, closed my eyes, and moaned in damn near silence as I pushed my hands between my legs. If only I were touching that guy's cock.

Eventually, the guy had to end the rubdown when the audience member slid his fingers under the leghole of the girl's panties and tried to get his digits up her snatch. You could "donate" to play upstairs, but this wasn't a free use market. Though, when he molested her pussy, my right hand slid up the loose leghole of my basketball shorts, pulling the fabric up my thigh as it caught on my wrist, and I pressed my fingers against my pussy. The front of my panties was so wet my fingertips came away sticky.

Now alone in the center of the mat, the two performers stood face to face like this was sports entertainment. I wanted something more traditional, but I'd have to take what I could get. There were no hooks, no takedowns, no counters, tosses, or single or double legs. Instead, they "wrapped up," sliding against each other as their hands slipped on the oil coating their bodies. After a brief struggle, they ended up on the mat with the guy on top of the girl.

I slunk into the darkness, moving my hands over my body. I let the moans of the scattered men and women resonate through me as I ran my hands over my sleek abs and under my tube top. The nylon caught on my wrists, rose, and exposed my little titties, yet out of sight from the hidden cameras that the client/members didn't know were recording them.

On the mat, the guy and girl struggled, slipping and sliding as their oiled bodies glistened below the lights. The girl grunted as the guy flipped her this way and that as she tried to squirm out from under him whenever he covered her body with his own. I'd have preferred something more raw and guttural without the lotion, but I'd take what I could get.

The guy locked his legs around the girl's legs, his thighs near her knees as he lay against her right side, his head aligned with her tits. He used his right hand to push her bra up her chest as he tangled his left hand in her brown hair, holding her in place. He grabbed her right tit, squeezed, and coned her nipple upward before he sucked it into his mouth. A long moan left her lips as she pushed against him, her hands slipping on his skin as he sucked on her titty with exaggerated pulls.

I pushed my right hand down my stomach and into my shorts, below my panties, as I spread my legs. My left hand stayed on my tits, pinching my nipples between my fingertips, squishing them, sending bolts of electricity through my bumps. When the guy pulled the girl's bikini panties to the side, I cupped my pussy, taking my small, little wet beaver in my hand and squeezing it hard. The tingles ran through my lips, the outer and inner, and a buzz shocked me as my middle finger's last knuckle pressed down on my clitty.

"Fuck," I whispered, pulling my fingers upward and pinching my clit, making my ass jump.

Down on the mat, the guy pushed himself between the girl's legs, dry humping her until she slid her hands down his body and pushed his boxer briefs over his ass. His big dick came out, slipping around her meaty labia as they wiggled together. He reached between their bodies, grabbed his cock below its neck, and slid it through her wet patch, fucking her lips with his head before he gave her one hard thrust and buried half of his bone up her snatch.

"Uh," she grunted, and then he fucked her, not taking it easy on her cunt. He lifted his hips and fucked his oiled-up cock through her pink curtains, keeping his prick pillowed between her pussy walls. "Uh, uh, uh-uh-huh!"

I closed my eyes and visualized myself down there without oil, wrestling with a shirtless man, his muscles overpowering me, his big body bullying me around the mat. I saw myself on my back with my hands pinned over my head as he fingered my pussy and played with my clit the way I was rubbing my juicy pearl with my fingers. I imagined him turning me over and pinning my hands to my lower back as he spread my legs and held my pussy from behind.

"Mmm, fuck, fuck, fuck," I whispered as I rubbed my bare cunny beneath my shorts. I squirmed against the bleachers and swung my left arm around to my back, forcing my hand into my shorts from behind. I pushed myself up on my feet, leaning my head and shoulders against the backrest, and slid my left fingers into my pussy as I arched my back into the air. As soon as my middle finger swirled the shallow end of the pool between my legs, I sat on my hand and diddled my clit from the front as I poked my slit from the rear.

(Fuck, fuck, fuck--I want cock so bad, but the cock I wanted is the cock I could get, so fuck that.)

I toyed with my pussy in that wine cellar until my body flushed with heat and my cunt tingled with unreleased pleasure. My insides warmed, my cunny dripped with honey, and the heat building below my mound, within my core, threatened to set my insides aflame. God, I was hot. So damn hot! I needed to get naked. I wanted to get naked. I wanted the pleasure swirling in my clit to explode, and then it did, just as the guy pulled his cock out of the girl and came on her pussy. I bit my lower lip and howled deep in my throat, my body jerking as my pussy muscles spasmed and my asshole clenched shut. I sat there in the bleachers and came, then I sat back, melting into the corner as I regained my breath.

Half an hour later, I texted Vicki, and forty-five minutes later, after having cleaned myself up in the cellar's restroom, I was sitting in silence in Vicki's car on our way to my street where Vicki would drop me off at the corner.

"Are we friends?" Vicki asked me as we neared my street.

I lifted my head and sighed.

"How do you know the Man Upstairs?" Vicki asked.

I sat in silence, and I only opened my mouth when I knew the questions were coming again. "I don't know him," I said. (And I don't. Not anymore.) "He's a guy who fucked me over a long time ago."

"Okay."

"You can't tell anyone about him," I said, turning to the window so I could watch the world pass by. "You don't mention him, ever. Not to your cousin, not to your friends, not even to me."

"Okay," Vicki said.

"I mean it."

"Okay," she said again with some firmness to her voice.

"I wouldn't like it," I said, and then I added, "He wouldn't like it."

"Okay," Vicki said after a moment, her tone softer than before. "I won't. I promise."

I closed my eyes, then clenched them, then I opened them and said, "I guess we're friends. I've seen other senior girls from our high school on the mats before, but you're the only one who's ever seen me. We're connected."

Vicki nodded.

"Let's keep it that way."

"If we're friends," Vicki said and licked her lips, "then I want to show you something."

"It's not your pussy, is it?"

We looked at each other for a moment, and then we burst out laughing together. They were awkward laughs at first but slowly evolved into unrestrained giggles. We laughed so hard Vicki had to pull over as we wiped the tears from our eyes and regained our breath. She looked at me after we had recovered and smiled, and I smiled back with an inward reflection I don't think she noticed.

Before Vicki pulled back into the street, she said, "I have some videos I want to show you."

"Okay," I said as we drove to my street in silence.

Entry #7 - Men Suck

Grown boys and young men suck. I have too many friends who saw me as a younger sister (or little brother) while chasing around girls who looked like Diana. The friends who did want me would be happy to date a talking watermelon with a built-in fuckhole. I'd say I'm aiming too high, but that's not true. I want men who look like men, and they want women who look like women.

One of them once said, "You're like a little sister to me; dating you would be strange. We could fuck, though...if you want?"

*Sigh*

Entry #8 - My Sister's Tits

I was in Diana's room the other day, watching her try on these lacy panties and bras she had bought online. Really slutty stuff. Some of those bras and panties "happened" to be too small for her, but they were just my size. What luck, right?

"Who's the lucky guy?" I asked her as she modeled a red lace thong and matching half-bra in the mirror. Compared to my sister, I was overdressed in a pair of jean short-shorts, the crotch hugging kind, and a tight, Badfish T-shirt.

My triplet had bigger thighs than me, a bigger ass, stomach, tits (always the tits), shoulders, and arms, but it wasn't fat or natural thickness. Diana's body had that athletic smoothness that other women killed themselves in the gym to achieve. She had the sensual definition of her muscles covered by a thick layer of skin that flowed over her body, hugging her muscles close, showing off the strength of her body without being too lean. She did have abs, though.

"Who says there has to be a guy?" Diana asked.

I rolled my eyes and said, "I haven't seen you this happy since your first crush told you he like-liked you."

Diana laughed as she cupped her tits and pushed them up. They didn't need lifting. My sister's tits were big and perky. Big AND perky. Big and perky tits...lucky her.

"Come on, who is it?"

"So, you're a talker today?" Diana asked.

"Don't answer a question with a question," I said and sighed. "I've always been a talker."

"Not this year." Diana turned away from her mirror and looked at me. Her panties made a sharp V from her hips to the bottom of her crotch, where the lace gripped her labia hard. "This year, you've been on and off. Your head's not always in the present."

"You don't have my problems."

"The boyfriend thing?"

"No," I said.

(I wish I hadn't said that, so I tried to cover it up by saying, "Maybe, I don't know," but I knew my triplet didn't believe me.)

"You can talk to me about anything," Diana said. "That's what I'm here for."

"I know," I said. "You guys won't let me forget that I'm the little one."

"Would I buy the 'little one' panties like the ones I'm trying on?" Diana asked. "Try yours on. We'll prance around in our underwear--every boy's fantasy."

I laughed and said, "Another time. Thanks for that bikini that did me no good because Timmy was watching my friend and me the entire time."

"No problem," my sister said, taking off her bra and tossing it on her dresser. "I guess you haven't found that boy to kiss yet."

"Nope," I said. "I'm waiting for you to find me that man to kiss. You're still doing me that favor, right?"

"Hell yeah. That's what sisters are for." Diana followed my eyes. "Are you staring at my tits?"

"I have too; they're always there."

We laughed.

"Have you ever touched a girl's tits?" Diana asked, bending over as she pushed her panties down her legs and stepped out of them. My naked sister stood to the side of me as I lay parallel to the foot of her bed, watching her and imagining my head on her body.

"No," I said.

"No. Never?"

I shook my head.

"Not even at a slumber--oh, that's right, you never went to slumber parties."

Diana turned her body in my direction, her breasts high on her chest, her peachy nipples hard, thick, and proud. Her abs had a bit of a pump to them, and I could tell by her smoothness that she had waxed the hairs between her legs within the last couple of days. Her lips hung between her thighs--

(Why am I describing this?)

"I know you know some girls," Diana said. "They've never asked you if you want to touch their tits?"

"Most of my friends are guys," I said. "Fuck, all my friends are guys. It's always been that way." I looked down at my flat chest. "It's these two little titty bumps that make them think I'm a boy instead of a girl."

"And the pixie haircut."

"Low blow, dirtbag."

"Dirtbag?" Diana asked. "I thought you were a genius? Don't you have any big words to throw at me?"

"No."

Diana laughed, her titties shaking with her shoulders as she stared at me, still naked, still hot, still sexy--still-still-still.

"What?" I asked.

"Nothing," Diana said.

"What?"

"Do you?" she asked.

"Do I what?"

"Do you?" she said, nodding downward at her tits. "Do you want to touch them?"

"Your tits?"

"No, my twat," Diana said, laughing. "Yeah, my tits. They're just tits."

I turned my head so I could stare up at the ceiling. The beating beneath my breasts turned into a thumping. Why was my sister asking me if I wanted to touch her tits? Thoughts of Timmy formed in the back of my head.

"You can wrestle Timmy, but you can't touch my tits?" Diana asked, and my mind swiped left on those thoughts of Timmy. "Why do you like to wrestle with our brother?"

"I dunno," I said. "Why, do you want to wrestle Timmy too?"

A small, mostly straight smile tugged at Diana's lips for a moment, then it was gone, and she went back to trying on her panties and bras, and I went back to watching her with strange thoughts in my head....

Entry #9 - The Cougar

My mother is a cougar on the prowl. She spends most of her weekends wearing small bikinis at Timmy's team-building parties those horny MILFs throw for the senior wrestlers. (Could they be any more obvious? They invite the eighteen-year-olds only, but all the wrestling moms show up to those parties! Fucking desperate housewives.)

I should ask Timmy how the wrestlers like partying with their bikini-clad moms.

Entry #10 - He "Likes" Me

The other day, Timmy told me he liked me like he liked Diana.

I doubt he does.

He spends a lot of time in Diana's room and none in mine. I have no reason to invite him into my room, but still...it sucks being the "young" one.

Entry #11 - Vicki's Videos

Vicki texted me during lunch, and I hooked up with her after school. I was wearing loose jogger's cargo pants that fit high on my waist and a crop top that said Bad B! across the front. It barely covered my itty bitties. Vicki wore a long hoodie as a thigh-high dress and a pair of half-laced, black boots. She drove us to a strip mall, where we parked behind a liquor store. We moved into her back seat and pushed the seats all the way up before she put her laptop on the edge of the center console. She stared at her computer, nibbling on her lower lip as she stuck a flash drive into its port.

"Want to light up?"

"Yes!"

I pulled a joint from my backpack, stuck a glass filter on it, and lit the twisted end. The joint glowed orange, and we passed it around as she sat back and stared at her ceiling.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"I haven't told you how I knew about the places we go to," she said. "They need a business name."

"You said they tried to recruit you," I said. "And a place without a name is hard to find."

Vicki rolled her head toward me as she passed me the joint. I took it, smoked it, and blew smoke at her. She smiled as the white mist swirled about her long, brownish-blonde hair. I could see a bit of Lana in her, not enough to call them sisters, but enough to call them cousins.

"So?" I asked.

"My uncle took me there," Vicki said. "He introduced me to that woman, Charlotte."

I nodded as Vicki looked at me.

My weed had a way of slowing down my thoughts. It was like gently pressing on the breaks of a car and slowing down as you approached a red light, hoping you didn't have to come to a stop before the light turned green again.

(I knew Charlotte by sight like I knew everyone who worked there by sight, but I didn't know them well enough to converse with them.)

"Your uncle?" I asked once Charlotte's face left my head. "That's...strange."

Vicki nodded and asked, "You know what's stranger?"

I think I did, but I said, "What?"

"He kissed me a week before he took me there."

That was close enough.

"I liked it," Vicki said, then added in a whisper, "I was hoping he would kiss me."

"We've all got our problems."

Vicki laughed, a soft chuckle, then she sighed.

"What's going on with you...Vicki?" I asked, thinking Diana was much better at this. So was Timmy. I was the "young" one. I didn't listen to people's problems; they listened to mine.

"I want to show you something, but you can't tell anyone," Vicki said. "Like the places we go."

I nodded, saying, "I won't."

(Keeping a secret is the one thing I can do well.)

"I'm just going to click a video," Vicki said. "Just know that Lana and I are cousins through our Dads, and our uncle is our Dads' oldest brother. He has a daughter named Cindy and...well, just watch."

"Okay," I thought, attempting to imagine what kind of fucked up shit I was about to see.

"Everything you're about to see was consensual."

(And the first thing I thought was: Oh, that kind of fucked up shit.)

It's hard to describe what I felt when is saw real incest for the first time. Disbelief: They can't really be related. Curiosity: What drives a person to do this with a relative? Disgust: Because I'm supposed to be disgusted. Shame: I've used my brother to "work off" my sexless aggression; I've gazed at my sister's naked body, wishing it was mine until my nipples hurt as I imagined all the top-shelf cock I could get if I had bigger tits, bigger hips, and Wonder Woman's body. Fascination: Incest is a dirty secret that would always be available to its practitioners. Jealousy: Why was their family so close? Intrusive Thoughts: Images of my brother, my sister, my mother, and my--unwanted, sexual scenarios that come and come and come and continue to come long after I witnessed the real thing until guilt and shame turn into a dangerous obsession and dark desire.

The first video I saw starred Cindy (a short blonde with a wholesome, girl-next-door appearance and a compact, My Little Pony, body) and her father, Vicki and Lana's uncle, in a pastel-colored hotel room, reminiscent of high-class gonzo skin flicks.

I didn't recognize Cindy from the places we go, but girls come and go from that place all the time.

"What's your name?" the "director" said, whose name was Steven S. Król.

"You know my name, Dad," Cindy said, her cheeks turning pink as she sat on the hotel bed wearing a jean skirt and a matching jacket, a white blouse, and brown UGGs.

"Play the part," her dad said. "This is roleplay."

Cindy rolled her eyes as her dad asked the question again, and she said, "Cindy."

"How old are you, Cindy?"

"Eighteen," she said.

"That's a sexy eighteen," her dad said. "What are you here for, Cindy?"

"I'm here to fuck," Cindy said, her face going red as she looked into the camera and said the words with a shoulder shimmy and forward-moving chin.

"Who are you here to fuck?"

"You," Cindy said.

"Who am I?" her dad said. "Tell everyone."

"You're my daddy," she said, her voice hesitant and her smile turning silly. "You're my real daddy, flesh-and-blood, and this is an incest video."

"Good girl," her dad said. "This is going to make your mom so proud of you."

Even with the simple dialogue, knowing what was going to happen, and the embarrassing way Cindy answered her father's questions did something to me I hadn't expected--I got warm between my legs. Warm and wet until the white crotch of my panties stuck to my smooth pussy lips. As the scene continued, I pressed my thighs together, rubbing them side to side as my nipples tightened, and that hot, tingling sensation swirled throughout my cunny and core.

(I was viewing a forbidden act, something twisted and sick and naughty--so very, very naughty.)

I took a hit of the join, saved the last toke for Vicki, and passed it over without looking at her. I heard her burn it and place the filter in the door's side pocket above the handle.

In the video, Cindy's daddy had her stripped down to her skirt and UGGs as she turned in a circle for him. She smiled at the camera, her peachy tan and big hair making her look like a beauty contestant.

"What are you wearing beneath your skirt, baby doll?" her father asked.

"I don't know," Cindy said, the blush in her cheeks no longer darkening, but it wasn't fading away either. She pulled her skirt up around her hips, baring her smooth-lipped beaver and her thick, brownish-blonde landing strip.

"Leave that skirt right there," her dad said.

Her dad entered the frame, already naked, already hard, his slender-to-athletic physique darkened by a tan. Cindy lay on the bed with her ass at the edge, and her father leaned over her, sucking her big, round tits into his mouth, really drooling all over her thick, pale, pink nipples. He moved down her body, sliding his cheek down her stomach and turning his face down to kiss her pubic hairs before kissing her pussy as he slid his hands beneath her round ass.

"Ohhhhh, Daddy," Cindy moaned, looking upward until her father told her to face the camera. She did, her blue eyes sparkling and her small mouth open as she moaned with each cunny lick between her thighs.

By now, I had my hands on my thighs with my fingers digging into my skin. My pussy wanted attention, so did my nipples, and my hands battled my mind as they tried to exert the force needed to drive them between my legs.

When Vicki's uncle stood with his good-sized, but not huge, cock pointing forward between his daughter's open legs, Vicki said, "Do you mind if I...you know...."

I whispered, "Whatever," as I kept my eye on the laptop's screen.

Cindy's dad didn't fuck around with his daughter. He kept her skirt up around her waist, grabbed her right leg with his left hand, picked her up, and tilted her body toward the camera so we could see her front at an angle. She spread her legs, opening her chestnut-toned pussy to the camera (like a good little girl *laughs*), and her father grabbed his dick with his right hand, slid his head through her juicy slit several times before punching his head between her small pussy lips.

"Ungh!" Cindy moaned, arching her back.

Her father pulled his cock out and punched it back into her muff, eliciting another sexy "Ungh!" from his daughter's lungs. She opened her mouth wide and looked down as he pulled out and punched his cock back into her, burying his meat in her softness to the middle of his shaft. He pulled out and buried even more of his cock up her tiny twat with another plunge through her wet crease. The roughness sent a tremor through my shoulders.

I crossed my arms under my small tits and gripped my sides, my fingers pressing into my ribs. Next to me, Vicki pulled her long hoodie up her legs. I glanced at her. She hadn't been wearing shorts or panties under her hoodie. (A couple of days later, I discovered she had gone pantyless throughout the day. She had even attempted to flash one of her younger teachers, but if he noticed, he never mentioned it to her.)

We watched as Cindy's Dad fucked her missionary at the side of the bed, then he turned her over and pumped her pussy from behind, banging his hips into her bubble butt and making her meaty strength ripple. He spun her toward the end of the bed, making her face the camera with her right leg straight, foot of the floor. He fucked her from behind for a while, half-standing, spanking his daughter's ass and pulling her hair back, forcing her to look into the camera while he deep-dicked her. She wore an expression of pleasure and strain as if keeping up with her father's hard fucking was almost too much for her little pussy and compact body.

Next to me, Vicki uttered soft, restrained moans, but I heard the slick, side-to-side swishing of her clit as Vicki slid her fingers across her pleasure pearl.

The video ended with Cindy's dad pulling his dick from his daughter's cunny and moving to her face as she lay parallel to the edge of the bed. He grabbed her by her brown hair, turned her face toward him, and fucked her panting mouth, pumping his hips hard as he forced-fucked his daughter's face with his wet pole. When he came, he dropped his first load onto her tongue and the next three across her face, then he held his cock by the neck and drizzled the last of his spew against his daughter's face. (It--was--so--fucking--nasty!)

(Fuck! My pussy was so wet then, and it's so wet now as I write this down.)

"Choose another, umm, video," Vicki said, her voice tight with holding back her excitement.

I glanced at her again. She had her right fingers on her clit and her left hand between her legs, digging open her pouty clam as she spread her legs open. The scent of her pussy filled the car, mixing with our smoke, and the combined thickness of the sex and weed propelled my mind backward as the world advanced, turning me into an observer outside of time.

There were dozens of videos on the flash drive, labeled with either Cindy's name or Lana's, or both, but none of Vicki. I opened the file labeled: Lana, The Cocksucking Girl Scout. It came on, and there stood Lana, in her uncle's living room, wearing a cropped white blouse tied between her big tits, white, knee-high stockings, black shoes, a pleated, green skirt with a thick waistband, and a green sash. (There was no mistaking this was a woman's uniform...a stripper's uniform.)

I watched the intro as Vicki masturbated next to me, her wet-pussy sounds bringing new life to my already buzzing clit. (There was no darkness between us. No anonymity. Here we were, able to see each other....) The little bead of love capping my narrow slit swelled until I thought it would burst, so I dug my fingers harder into my sides and kept my thighs pressed together. (If I had looked down between my legs, I would have seen a damp spot on the crotch of my jogger's cargo pants.)

"Hey, everyone, this is my niece, Lana," Uncle Steve said, holding his camera in the male POV style. "Why don't you tell everyone who's watching how old you are."

"I'm eighteen," Lana said, smiling while holding her hands behind her butt, pushing her titties out, her mixed features blending so well together she looked like an elf or some kind of fairytale creature.

"Tell me about your badges," her uncle said.

"Well," Lana said, looking down and swaying her shoulders front and back. "This is my badge for turning eighteen. This one is my badge for playing with myself. And this one is for handjobs. And this one is my Dirty Cocksucker's Badge, and this is my Deepthroat Badge, and this one is my Busted Hymen Badge, and this one is my Incest Badge...." Lana went on for some time.

"Why don't you show me how you earned your cocksuckers' badge," Uncle Steve said. "Let's go from your Cocksucker's Badge to your Deephroat Badge to your Cum-Swallowing Badge, okay?"

"Okay, Uncle Steve," Lana said.

I watched as Lana dropped to her knees and pulled out her uncle's cock. She took it in her right hand, held it up, and licked the bottom of it, then the sides, his dick looking thicker up close than it had when he had fucked his daughter raw and senseless. Lana licked her wet tongue around her uncle's corona, then slurped the head of his pecker between her lips, her cheeks moving as she worked her tongue around his head.

"Oh, yeah, you good little family cocksucker," Uncle Steve said, pointing the camera straight down.

"Thanks, Uncle," Lana said, wetly popping her lips from his dick before sucking the flesh-pop back into her mouth. She stared up at the camera with her blue irises, the bright color at odds with her Asian eyes, but the exoticness of it made her look so fucking hot.

As Lana sucked and slurped on her uncle's dick, he moaned and groaned, said dirty words to her, calling her a "Naughty bitch" and a "Nasty little niece" and a "Naughty little dick sucker" and other things that made my pussy cream. Vicki's moans grew louder as her uncle talked, and Lana's cocksucking became fiercer, wetter, and with sudden gags and chokes that made her eyes tear up and my pussy hot.

As sexy as the blowjob was, I had to switch to a video of Lana getting her pussy fucked. I found one where Lana's usually light skin had been sun-toasted to a golden brown. I scrubbed the seek bar forward to a time where Lana lay on her back, and her uncle stood on his knees close to her ass and the meaty crescent of her labia. They were on a bed, with Lana's head and shoulders jammed into some pillows braced against the headboard. Uncle Steve put her feet on his shoulders, aimed his curved cock between her thighs, and sank into the mushy softness between her soft pussy folds.

"Uh," Lana grunted as her uncle gave her pussy a top-to-bottom thrust that buried his bone up her snatch and banged his balls against her asshole. "Uh--uh, uh, uh-uh-uh!"

"Mmm, fuck," Vicki moaned through her clenched teeth.

"He," I said, working my throat to get some moisture in my throat. "He doesn't take it easy on you girls, does he?"

"No," Vicki said, shaking her head. "I don't know, uh, yet. I've only, mmm, kissed him."

As Uncle Steve pounded Lana's little pussy, Vicki worked her own pussy faster, bringing a deep fragrance into the air that overpowered the stench of weed. My hands jerked, fighting my mind to get between my legs, or at least on my titties, but the most I gave into my body's demands was to rub my forearms over my nipples.

"You're fucking me hard-hard-hard, Uncle Steve," Lana whimpered, staring up into the camera. "Oh, fuck, so fucking hard, uh, mmm, oh, I'm gonna come! Oh, fuck, I'm gonna come!"

"Yeah, come, you little bitch," Uncle Steve moaned.

When her cousin came, Vicki came, spreading her legs wide as she pushed herself against her seat's backrest. She opened her legs, and I looked down at her glistening pink twat, her little fingers disappearing into her small hole. Her wet lips lay open, folded back, sticky and wet. My own pussy throbbed, screaming at me to mess it up and leave it tender to the touch.

I shivered as the video came to an end.

"Are you going to fuck him?" I asked her as the video looped around and played again.

"I don't know," Vicki said, still breathing hard. "I don't want him to be my first. I don't want to fall in love with my uncle."

I uttered a soft, quick laugh that was more like an expulsion of breath than a laugh.

"Do you want to choose another one?" Vicki asked.

It took me half a minute of watching Lana again before I said, "Sure."

My eyes moved over the video titles, ranging from handjobs to anal sex to DPs with toys and rough bondage, but then I found one labeled Cindy & Lana, Two Cute Clam Bumpers. My finger hovered over the cursor pad before I tapped it several times, barely touching it as I thought of the pussy sitting next to me and almost against my will, my finger stamped down twice, hard enough to initiate the video.

We watched it together, and as soon as Uncle Steve had his daughter spread her legs, and Lana spread hers, then press their pussies together with their legs scissored, Vicki asked, "Can I... touch you?"

Her words exploded in my mind, but not loudly. They sounded muted and far away, but big and billowing, almost shaking. I knew she asked the question again but heard the words "Can I touch you" echo throughout my consciousness.

Can I touch you? Can I touch you? Can I touch you?

I watched Lana and her cousin bump clams, grinding their hairless pussies against each other, their legs intertwined, their titties shaking, the pussy lips tribbing.... I watched, and the heat burning beneath my mound turned my small, untouched, virgin pussy into liquid.

Can I touch you? Can I touch you? Can I touch you?

I didn't answer Vicki, but slowly, I slid my right hand from my left side, and at an even slower pace, I lowered my hand to my waist, where the white drawstrings cinched my pants tight to my body lay. I traced one of the strings with my fingers, tugged at it, toyed with it, then, as my heartbeat thumped beneath my chest with a heavy, almost suffocating beat that vibrated between my ears, I pulled my drawstrings loose.

Not another thought went through my head before Lana crossed the distance between us and pushed her left hand between my legs as she circled my body with her right arm. She cupped my little pussy, held it, squeezed it, sending shivers of pleasure through me as my muffin wet itself at the eagerness of her touch. Her fingers found my clitty, rubbed it, moved lower, and slipped between my lips, no finesses, but the roughness of her small digits sent a thrill through me that pushed my hips forward. I laid my left forearm on Vicki's back, my hand up near her neck. Vicki yanked my crop top up with her teeth, took my tiny left titty into her mouth, and sucked.

"Uh, fuck," I moaned, my voice filling the car. "Fuck, fuck, fuck."

I closed my eyes, threw my head back, and pushed my pussy against Vicki's fingers. In they went, out they came, my sticky honey drenching us both. In and out, in and fucking out, my pussy humming the entire time. She sucked on one nipple, then the other, then she pulled her fingers from my pussyhole, bringing a loud, "Noooo," from my mouth until she pressed down on my clit and rubbed the slick pearl in circles, forcing a loud "Yessss" from my lungs.

Time passed, and we struggled against each other. Vicki pressed her hands against me, her fingers into me, and her mouth over me. I pushed my body against her, turning so I could lean into the corner of the backseat, and she could move over me, one hand between my legs, the other behind my head, and her mouth sucking on my titties in turn. Somewhere in the clusterfuck of first times, a burning heat swept through my body. I got hot, so hot, so fucking hot before the heat spread outward, and as it moved through my body, it pulled a string within me, releasing the plug that kept my pleasure in check. Ecstasy exploded through my body--it surged out of me with the force of an atomic blast, and I came and came, wetting Vicki's hand, my panties, my pants, and her backseat.

Fuck, did I come and come. The more Vicki touched me, the more I came, one right after another, my pussy singing until silent tears wet my eyes and body trembled, buzzing all over. I put my hands on Vicki's shoulders and pushed, growling, "Enough! Enough! Please, fuck--enough!"

Vicki fell back against her door, breathing hard and staring at me. I hadn't opened my eyes, but I felt her gaze drilling into me. When I opened them, I met her eyes but said nothing as the video continued to play for the third time. Lana and Cindy's moans and our heavy breathing were the only sound in the car for the next several minutes.

"We should go," I panted, turning forward in my seat and fixing my clothes. "We should go."

"Okay," Vicki said, fixing her hoodie dress. "You okay?"

I laughed. I didn't look at her, so I don't know how she took my laughter, but I laughed for half a minute or more before I said, "I'm better than okay, but I need to get home and think about this."

"Okay," Vicki said. "Me too."

She drove me to my street in silence, and I boarded around my neighborhood until the wet spot on my pants dried before I returned home.

(Fuck, after writing this, I'm in the mood to wrestle.)

Entry #12 - Am I Strange?

I have said that things have gotten "strange" in my house, haven't I?

Well, things have become much stranger since I last wrote that down, but I'll write about "the how and the why" another time.

(I should burn this journal; I really should. I'm going to meditate on it, but there's so much more to write.)

I'm off to wrestle my brother; I've earned it.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, Timmy fulfills Diana's noncon fantasy.

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment, email, vote, etc.

Your time is appreciated; thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

Saturday

My sister wanted me to force her. I know she didn't want to relive the night she had to bite Roy on his neck to get him off of her--I hoped she didn't--but I still got the chills when I thought about everything that could go wrong. I don't know how the mind works, but playing out past trauma (although I wasn't sure if Diana had been traumatized or awakened to the secret, inner darkness within her) but it's what my sister wanted to do, and so that's what we were going to do.

For our date, my sister dressed in a small, flowery blue skirt, a white tank top, and sandals. Beneath her skirt, she flashed me the white, tear-away panties she wore. They were made of strings clipped to the corners of the inverted triangle cupping her mound and the crescent lips below. The back ended in a thin G-string that disappeared between her Crossfit buns and ended in a whale tale above her skirt that continued around her hips. My cock hardened at just a glimpse of my sister's small panties, and though I wanted to see more and more and more of that tight little beaver holder, Diana dropped her skirt, forcing a groan from my throat.

My sister told me to dress casually, so I put on a pair of basketball shorts and a gray workout shirt. We got into her car, and she drove around our neighborhood to a small park and settled her Civic in the darkest corner of the empty parking lot. Seen through her windshield, there was a field of grass, some shadowy pathways, some trees, a playground, a brick building, and the leaf-shaking wind. I darted my gaze around the parking, looking for a security patrol or anything else resembling authority, but there was nothing but the night sky and the whistle of the breeze.

"Get my blanket out of the trunk," Diana told me, and I did as she said. The wind cooled the sweat beading my brow, and the park's after-hours emptiness did little to calm my heartbeat. We walked away from the Civic to the nearest tree, where I laid out my sister's big-enough-for-three blanket and held her hand as she lowered herself to the ground before I joined her.

"How do we be--"

"Force me," Diana said. She smiled and rolled her eyes, her hands smoothing the tail of her blonde hair that she had pulled over her left shoulder. "Force me... nicely."

We didn't have a lot of light, but we had some from the moon and distant lamps. I couldn't see anyone sharing the park with us, and if I couldn't see anyone, I doubted that anyone could see us, not that I think Diana would have cared. Even as close to Diana as I was, her skin was still the silvery-blue shade of the night, but I knew the contours beneath her silhouette by heart.

I reached out and touched her.

Forcing the willing isn't the dreaded 'R-word--even though it gave me the chills at first--but roleplaying Diana's fantasy turned out to be an experience we'd play out again and again in the dark of night. There was no real force, no real pain, and no real roughness to our movements that could have been considered going too far. No, we flowed together like water, moving in a dance that shifted from pose to pose as smoothly as the choreographed movements of a Broadway play.

We played a game of pressure. We moved with slow, purposeful aggression, never in a rush, and I patterned my persistence to my sister's resistance, allowing her to decide how far I could pursue her at any one time. She would push my hand away, and I'd be back the next second, or I'd push myself against her, and she'd resist, and I'd push just a hair above her resistance, and if she pushed back, I'd retreat, but not too far, and if she yielded, then my hands would move over her body as far as she'd allow.

Diana wasn't quiet either, murmuring words that swelled my cock and sent tingles through my balls. She said "No" and "Please" and "Stop," and she'd say it in a low, huffed voice as if I were too strong for her, and she knew that begging me was her only chance of getting me to show her mercy.

"Don't, don't, please, not there--get off," my sister mumbled and grumbled, her voice strained, her hands pushing against mine in an unwinnable battle.

And, because she led, I'd continued forward, fastening my lips to her tank top over one of her thick nipples and sucking it inward through the thin cotton. My sister huffed and grabbed handfuls of my hair, pushing me then pulling me to her other breast. I sucked her other nipple harder as she tangled the strands of my hair between her fingers and gripped me hard. As I wet her breasts with my saliva, I managed to pull her skirt around her waist, and she dropped a hand to pull her hem down, and so I pushed her skirt back up, baring her coltish thighs to the night's air.

"Fuck, Timmy, stop," Diana moaned, growling and pulling my lips from her tit. "I mean it."

I pushed her shirt over her breasts and latched onto the warm perkiness of her teen tits. I left her nipples thick and swollen from my sucking and pinching and her areolas covered in my spit. I moved upward, pushing my lips to hers, and she slid her mouth to the side, half-kissing me, half-turning her head away until I cupped her cheek and forced her lips back to mine. I took my time with her mouth, holding the back of her head while I dove in for a slow lick of her lips, pulled away as she turned her face this way and that, and then I slid my lips against hers again, tasting her slowly.

Whenever I'd break away, my sister would stare into my eyes, daring me to keep going. Her breasts heaved, her tits swelled. My chest rose and fell, matching my sister's pace. As I moved to kiss her again, the scent of my sister's pussy filled the air, hot and warm and thick with lust.

"Why won't you--mmm--stop?" Diana asked as I kissed her neck. "Timmy, I'm your sister."

Every weak protest that left her lips sent a throb of pleasure through my cock.

We wrestled with her skirt until I had the entire thing pulled up to her belly button. My sister's little, tear-away G-string barely covered her mound and lips, leaving the edges of her silky cunny lips bare. I touched her inner thigh, and she shooed my hand away, whining, but each time my hand came back for more, I moved my palm higher on the softer flesh of her inner thighs. Her sauna-damp skin sent chills up my arms.

"Timmy, no, stop," Diana whispered, even as our lips touched and our tongues met. "Please--mmm--little brother, stop?" She moaned. "Please, Timmy, oh, god, please... Timmy?"

The two cables of Diana's pectineus muscles reaching from her inner thighs to her pubic bone stood out as my sister struggled against me. I forced Diana onto her back, and I spread her legs. She fought me, pushing my hands away from her hips and thighs, and she even tried to lift her legs and scissor them shut. I let her; then she let me open her legs again, then we fumbled together until she had her legs on either side of my hips. My sister stared up at me, breathing hard--I was breathing hard--and the look of hunger on the dark lines of her face fed the forward-moving energy in me that needed release.

My heartbeat hummed in my chest, and my cock flopped back and forth in the loose confines of my basketball shorts. My skin prickled. My cock swelled. I pushed my shorts down my hips, along with my boxer briefs, and I freed my hot cock to the night's cool air.

"Timmy, stop--stop!--I mean it this time," Diana said, panting and putting her hands on my shoulders, but she spread her legs further apart and looked down at the front of her panties. "I mean it, Timmy. Fuck, I mean it!"

The small, inverted triangle of thin fabric covering her muff had three strings attached to it: one that disappeared behind her pussy and up her crack, and two that circled her waist and connected to the string running through her ass crack. I was supposed to tear her panties away from her pussy, so this was the only time I didn't let my sister push my hands away from her body. Diana struggled, using every ounce of strength she had to push on my wrist as my hand slowly made its way between her legs.

"Fucker, asshole--Timmy, please?" she moaned as my fingers slid under the fabric protecting her pretty little pussy. "I'm your sister, stop. STOP!"

I curled my fingers around the front of her panties. Diana whimpered, never taking her eyes from her panties. I bit the inside of my lip and tore her panties from her body. The strings came apart without struggle, slipping away from her skin and leaving her naked below the waist and between her thighs. With a growl, I toss her panties into the darkness around us.

"Timmy, no," Diana sighed, shaking her head as she dug her fingers into my shoulders.

Then my hand was on my sister's hairless snatch, and the heat warming her muff reached my fingers before I could palm her tender clam. Wetness greeted me, and I slid my middle finger between the soft shell protecting her inner pink meat. My sister sobbed. I looked up at her, and she stared at me as she turned her hips in circles, screwing her pink fuckhole onto my middle finger. After several deep strokes, I straightened my forefinger, and my sister took it into her snatch, fucking two of my digits with her creamy softness as I pretended to force her on a blanket in an empty park.

"Oh, Timmy," Diana whispered.

I slid my fingers in and out of her, wetting them, then stroking my cock, then going back to her cunny for more of her dewy honey. For several minutes, I poked my fingers into her, pulled them out as her pussy muscles tried to hold them tight, then I lifted my fingers to her mouth. Diana closed her lips and shook her head as I ran my fingertips over her lips and gently forced them into her mouth, where she sucked her honey from my digits as I moved my dick between her legs.

"We can stop, Timmy," Diana whispered. "I won't tell Mom, I promise. I won't tell anyone. Just"--I placed my knob against the soaking wet seam of her pussy slit--"stop"--I pushed into her muff--"ungh!"

My sister's rough moan was the sweetest sound I had heard all night. Tingles raced through my cock, over my glans, around my corona, and down my shaft. As I pushed my hard dick into my sister's soaking wet warmth, a long, low gasp escaped my lungs.

"Fuck, Timmy, fuck," Diana moaned, dropping her head back as my cock fought to straighten out her pussy tunnel. "I told you no."

"I know, baby," I whispered in her ear as I pumped my hips forward and drove my pole into her silky purse. The force of my followed thrusts made her tits bounce tightly across her chest. "But, your pussy is worth taking."

"Then take it," Diana whimpered.

I moaned, pulled my cock out until the head lay wrapped in her pussy lips, then pounded my cock back into her cunny with one hard thrust.

Diana groaned and locked her legs around my waist. She tangled her right fingers in my hair and slid her left hand around my back, digging her nails into my skin. We fucked hard, my dick gliding in and out of her pussy as I turned my hips and stretched her insides, pumping at her cunny canal from different angles. Diana's moans and whimpers grew in pitch, and when I thumped my cock into her with straight in and out thrusts, deep, "Uh-uh-uh," grunts left her lungs. Frothy cream built up around the edges of her pussy, and the wind whipped the leaves in the distance, and the sounds of footsteps reached my ears, but I didn't care anymore--I just continued fucking my sister.

"Timmy," Diana whispered, her lips near my ear, her body shaking beneath mine, "I'm going to come on your big cock."

My sister's pussy tightened around my shaft, and her hot nectar bathed my glans as it gushed through the pink channel between her legs. My breaths left my lungs in heavy pants, but as my sister's pussy tightened around my shaft, I sped up my thrusts, giving her a fast, slippery fuck as her body trembled through her orgasm.

It didn't take long for pleasure-filled tingles to swirl around my cock. I pressed my lips to Diana's, sliding my tongue into her mouth as my knob bounced around her insides, the friction shocking me with bolts of electric bliss. Diana squeezed me hard with her legs, pulling me into her pussy as her insides squeezed my thickness tight, then she opened her mouth and filled the park with her cries as she came on my cock once again.

My sister's pussy juices flooded our privates and dripped down to her asshole. Diana used her legs to fuck her pussy onto my prick, giving me her little muff over and over again until the tingling in my glans and the roaring in my balls exploded in a mushroom cloud of ecstasy.

"Fuck me," I moaned and slammed my dick into my sister's slippery twat as far as I could. Diana gasped. Cum spilled out of knob as I shook and trembled, becoming a ball of buzzing energy and dancing bliss, my thighs going numb and my cock spewing wad after sticky wad of incest-jizz into my sister's unprotected snatch.

"Fuck, Timmy," Diana murmured, out of breath. "You're really filling up my pussy tonight."

We held each other as my orgasm pumped the last of my load between her thighs. I collapsed onto her, letting her feel my weight until she pushed me to the side. She asked me how I felt about what we had done, and I told her that I couldn't imagine myself doing that to anyone else. "Good," she said, and then she thanked me for my honest answer by sucking my cock into her mouth and playing with my balls. She swallowed what cum I had left in my body, and she mumbled a soft "Yummy" after the last white pearl left my shaft.

We went home after that. It was late, and Mom had her bedroom door closed, and so did Abbey. I showered with my sister, soaping her body and licking her pussy while on my knees until she bathed my mouth with her cum. After, Diana told me to wait in her room while she checked on Abbey. I have no idea why she wanted to check on our little sister, but whatever. Who was I to question Diana? She came to bed about half an hour later, a silly smile on her face, and she wanted me to hold her while she went to sleep. I did, enjoying the scent of her vanilla soap as she drifted off to sleep within my arms.

Anyway, that was last night, and I'm writing in the late morning hours. I have to kill this entry now. Mom agreed to help Mrs. James setup for the wrestling team's weekly team-building pool party, and we had to be there an hour early. Diana is taking Abbey shopping or something--boy hunting/shopping for boys?--and I'm spending the afternoon with my senior teammates and a bunch of forty-year-old, yoga-fit MILFs in bikinis--and that sounds like a good way to spend my day. If anything fun happens at the party, I'll write about it later.

Timmy out.

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, "Poolside Moms."

(Chapters 14 through 18 are "Mom" chapters. 17,394 words, though I'm combining Chapters 17 & 18.)

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Comment (I read everything, even if I don't keep it around), email, vote, etc.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

Sunday, Team Party

Today was a team-building day, and for some reason, my mother had decided that we were going to help Mrs. James set up whatever it was that she needed to set up. Maybe we'd rearrange her pool chairs and fill bowls with chips or dial for pizza; I didn't know what we were going to do. I thought it was a waste of time--Mom hadn't needed any help for the team's pool party at our house.

Diana told me to have fun and that maybe she'd stop by later for a dip with me--it wouldn't be the first time. The realization that what we were doing was taboo didn't bother her in a public setting. I used to think that she wanted people to know that we were together, and I'd laugh it off, but now I told myself that was a crazy idea because I didn't want to admit that she did want people to know that we were together. And if Diana wanted people to know, people would know whether I wanted them to or not.

I had to trust her judgment. I had no other choice if I wanted to be with her, and I did want to be with her, my sister.

Mrs. James has an American name, but that's because she married a white guy of Angelo-Saxon descent, but she was an Indian from India, well, her parents were. Mrs. James was a West Coast girl through and through, born and raised, and now she was like all of the other tennis MILFs who practiced yoga as though every Downward Dog they performed was a mind-blowing spiritual experience.

She was tall and willowy, fighting off the natural curviness--the not overweight, but also, not thin image--that many Indian women who weren't gym bunnies appeared to have. Mrs. James' first name was Prisha, and that's what she wanted me to call her.

There wasn't much to set up in her large house. Everything was open, with arching entryways and wooden floorboards. The backyard was a wide-open square surrounded by trees that kept out the neighbors' eyes, and they had a huge, lazy L-shaped pool, surrounded by expensive landscaping, a wooden deck, miniature palm trees, and it was just a nice house. Like my mother's, but different.

Prisha's son, my teammate, was a senior, eighteen, in good shape, and several weight classes below me and a bit shy. He had dark hair, brown eyes, and very light, honey-colored skin, a mixture of his father's fairness and the caramel hue coating his mother's sexy body.

We had everything set up within ten minutes of our arrival. Mr. James was out of the house, golfing, and Prisha had ordered sandwiches from some deli before we had come over. There wasn't much to do except jump into the pool and swim around for a while as they sat in the sun.

"So, you and your sister are close," Justin said to me as we sat along the edge of the pool, with our legs in the water up to our knees.

"Who says?" I asked.

"My mom." He shrugged. "Other people. Other moms--my mom said."

"It's too bad that only our moms are here right now," I said, changing the subject. "I wonder who's going to wear the smallest bikini this week."

Justin smiled, and a little color entered his cheeks. "I bet Mrs.--"

His mouth never opened to start the next word as his eyes stared toward the sliding glass door to his house. I turned my head, following his gaze, and I had to force my teeth together to keep from dropping my jaw into my lap. Our mothers had walked outside in their bikinis, and these were some small fucking bikinis... made of... string.

My mother wore a red bikini with strings that rode high on her hips, tied off by looping bows, the front and back fastened together at her sides. Her golden body had a slight jiggle when she walked, her meat outlining the muscle beneath her skin, her smooth lines and flat tummy making her large, round breasts seem even larger by how far they curved up and away from her chest.

The sight sent a rush of blood through my cock, and that big bastard raised its head a little.

Mom had pulled her hair up and back in a fancy knot that left her shoulders and back bare, the thin strings of her bikini curving around her neck and body. The cups of her bra formed triangles that swept downward from just above her nipples to just below her areoles--so much of her breasts lay exposed to my eyes. The fabric hid her eraser thick buds, but not the impressions they made against her top as they stood at attention atop her tits.

"Fuck me," I whispered as goosebumps rose across my skin.

Prisha wore a near-identical bikini to my mother, save hers was black, and I wondered if they had gone shopping together for them. Maybe they exchanged pictures? Anyway, Prisha wore her black hair up as well, and the front triangle of her bikini panties made it clear that this MILF had no hair between her legs. Fuck, neither did my mother. Prisha's breasts were as big as Mom's, though heavier, with a curvier bulge around their bottoms, and her nipples looked thicker than my mother's, but not by much.

"How much time until everyone else gets here?" I asked Justin. My balls had tightened as if they were expecting me to slam them against some pussy soon.

Justin couldn't talk.

Our mothers had towels on their arms, and they covered their lounge chairs with them, my mom choosing the chair left of Prisha. We saw a profile view of them, and we saw their backsides, where two thin strings--the kind Diana liked to wear for me--ran between the crescent slopes of their yoga-toned asses.

I had to close my mouth again. My nipples had tightened, and now they ached. A chill crossed my shoulders, bringing with it a soft, quiet shiver.

Justin and I slid into the pool as though we were part of a synchronized swim team. We faced our mothers as they sat on a pair of lounge chairs across from our side of the pool. They put on mirrored sunglasses--I wished that I had had a pair at that moment--and Prisha grabbed a bottle of lotion that had been sitting on the poolside table between their chairs. They ignored us and went to work rubbing lotion onto the fronts of their bodies.

Our mothers weren't shy with their motions. They rubbed their hands over their smooth skin, basting themselves until their flesh shined with a layer of slippery oil. They sat near the ends of their chairs, their fingers sliding over their thighs--thicker than a teen's thighs--but yummy in that so-this-is-what-a-woman-looks-like kind of way. Matured beauty, their tits jiggled when they ran their fingers over them, cupping them without meaning to and pushing them to the sides as they smothered oil across their ripened flesh. Both of our moms stood, and they stroked their quads, then they moved their hands to their inner thighs, rubbing their lotions upwards, right up to their bikini-clad muffs. Their tiny panties dug right into the center of their meaty clefts, teasing us with two pouty cameltoes... maternal cameltoes, the kind every son has sneaked a peek at, jerked off to, then felt guilty about doing so later.

I hope that every son has dreamt of their mothers in that way at least once; otherwise, I was some kind of fringe-side pervert whose fantasies were better off left unspoken.

Our mothers talked to each other, and I pretended to speak with Justin, then my mother looked at us and called out across the pool, "Can you boys do our backsides?"

Prisha added, "Please, boys? We don't want to burn."

I looked at Justin.

He looked at me.

"Be good to your mothers," Mom said a parent's over-the-top silliness. "Get your cute butts over here."

They lay on their stomachs with their feet pointed towards us, their legs spread just enough to let us see up their thighs to the twin hammocks their pussies rested in. Sunshine beat off their buns, and I licked my lips.

"Fuck it," I told Justin as I turned around and pushed myself out the water, and walked toward our mothers. He hesitated a moment before following my lead.

I was walking to my mother's side when Justin uttered the soft question: "Umm?"

"I guess boys don't want to touch their mothers," Mom teased.

"Timmy," Prisha said, "why don't you put some lotion on me, and my son can take care of your mom, okay?"

"Okay," I said as I kept my brows from furrowing. (I had become too used to touching my sister, I think. I couldn't just go feeling up my mom, could I?) "Makes sense."

Justin didn't speak, I don't think he could, but he walked to my mom's side as if in a daze. Mom's ass wasn't shiny with oil yet, but it would be soon--her ass?--and that was enough to send another jolt of size through my semi-hard cock and start the unmistakable bulge of a growing erection in my shorts. I knelt next to Prisha's caramel body and took the lotion she offered me.

We had to share the bottle, so I drew three lines across Prisha's back, two more across her shoulders, and little ones for her arms. She whispered that I had better not forget about her legs, so I drew two lines across the backs of her thighs and calves. She shook her right leg, and her butt cheeks wiggled. The motion was like half a twerk. The black floss between her buns winked at me, and the pussy meat that her thighs squished between her thickness shifted beneath the clinging nylon covering it. She shook her leg at me again, shaking her ass cheeks again, and I drizzled a few drops onto the dusky hills of her butt. She didn't say a word against it, but she stopped shaking her leg at me.

I handed the bottle to Justin, who did everything I had done, except for dabbing some lotion on my mother's butt. Mom's head faced me, her mirrored shades hiding her eyes. Prisha's glasses faced her son, who knelt on the far side of my mother. I took a deep breath, the warm sun beating down on me, and I put my hands on Prisha's shoulders.

The first touch of her skin sent a shiver through my palms all the way up to my neck. Prisha uttered a soft sigh. My mother's voice followed, and I glanced to see Justin rubbing my mother's shoulders. I swept my hands up to Prisha's neck and dug my fingers in, holding her in place while my thumbs rowed in a half-circle across her flesh. She moaned again. I looked down her back and saw the side-swells of her breasts pushing outward against the lounge chair. I slid my hands down her shoulders to her arms and coated her firm biceps in lotion, surprised by the strength in her willowy limbs.

I went all the way to her hands, and when my fingers touched hers, she stretched hers outward and closed them, briefly interlocking them with my mine. My heart raced as a throb of pleasure rushed through my cock, tickling the head. I thought of Diana and wondered what she would say. My breath caught, but then my mother sighed, the noise waking me up and forcing my focus back onto Prisha.

I moved down her back, my fingers catching on her strings.

"You don't mind, do you, Timmy?" Prisha said and reached back to untie the simple knots she used to keep her top on.

Fuck me--I didn't mind at all.

My mother did the same without asking Justin if he was okay with it.

Every joke we wrestlers made about our groupie mothers was coming true right now. Fuck. Justin glanced at me, his cheeks reddening and his fingers shaking as they glided over my mother's skin. Mom's breasts bulged outward from under her as the strings of her bra came to rest against the lounge chair cushions, uncovering the entire side of her right breast. I glanced at her shaded eyes, and she smiled.

I swept my hands over Prisha's body. She was different from the absolute firmness of my sister's CrossFit body. Prisha was softer but tight, a natural firmness that yielded to my fingers and palms. Her flesh gave me something to hold onto as I ran my fingers over her skin, my eyes devouring the tender wave of brown tissue that I was able to push ahead of my fingertips.

Prisha's skin glistened as I moved my hands along her sides and over her ribs. She stretched her body upward, shimmying her shoulders and lengthening her back. I could see the bumps of her spine, and those small lumps made my breathing deepen. I stopped my fingertips near her breasts. The bulging swells of tit meat called to me, begging for my touch. I had to get up and sit on the side of her lounge chair to reach both sides of her body, but she didn't object.

Justin stood next to my mother, leaning over her instead of sitting down. I shook my head, watching his fingers slide over my mother's skin did something strange to me. It turned me on. It shouldn't have, right? But it did... I didn't want to see him do the things I wanted to do to his mother, but still, my cock hardened to the point of pain. I noticed the lump in Justin's pants as well, but he wasn't being nearly aggressive with his hands as I was.

"Don't stop," Prisha whispered. "Spread the lotion all over my body."

"Yeah, boys," Mom said. "If we fall asleep, just keep going until you've finished."

Diana laughed in my head; she didn't sound upset. How much did my mother know about her children? How much did Abbey know about her siblings? How much did everyone know? Why was I asking myself these questions now?

My mind went back to the forced play with Diana. I had pushed against her hands with enough pressure to let her decide if I was going to caress her or if she was going to push me away--it had been her choice. I looked at the back of Prisha's head: I'd push, but she'd have to let me know how far I could go.

I feathered my fingers across Prisha's side, tracing the curve of her breast just before their soft edges. I was half an inch from touching her tit meat, maybe less, as I oiled her warm skin. A shiver rippled through her shoulders as I grazed the bulge of her titty mound. Goosebumps rose across her caramel skin, creating bumps with a whitish hue that dotted her body like soft hills. Sunlight glistened against her, and as I slid my hands back down her sides, away from her tits, she sighed. When I moved my hands upward, her breath caught. Back down, back up, only this time I moved closer to her breasts.

Down again.

Up again.

Down again, closer.

"Chedo Mujhe," Prisha whispered.

I had no idea what Prisha had said, so I looked at Justin.

I don't know if he had heard what his mother had said. He was watching me as I pressed my palms flat to his mother's sides, my fingers pointed forward toward her breasts, and as he watched, I pushed my way up his mother's sides without stopping. Prisha tensed. I felt a buzz shoot through my arms. Right before my fingertips caressed the soft swells of her tits, a barrier seemed to form, and fear hit me--it excited me--then I broke through it and slid my hand onto the sides of Prisha's tits as a surge of adrenaline exploded throughout my chest.

"Mmm," Prisha moaned.

Justin shook his head. He moved his hands up my mother's body. Mom smiled, and then Justin ran away before he touched the sides of my mother's tits. I sighed and pressed into Prisha's tit mounds, her flesh giving and yielding like two gel-filled stress balls. They were eager to bounce back to their original roundness after the pressure of my fingers left them.

What was Diana going to say about this?

I spread my thumb and forefinger wide and cupped the sides of Prisha's breasts, openly molesting her in front of her son and my mother. I asked in a whisper of sound if she thought I was doing a good job, and she called me honey, and in a soft voice, saying that I was the perfect man for the job. Her son concentrated on my mother's back, and it looked like the longer I left my fingers on the sides of Prisha's tits, the more scrunched Mom's forehead became.

"You're doing a fine job, Timmy," Prisha whispered, sounding almost asleep. "An excellent job."

If that was a hint for Justin to touch my mother the same way, he didn't take it.

My mother said nothing. She could see how I was touching her friend. She breathed evenly, and so did Prisha, and as I pulled my left arm away, the one closest to my mother and Justin, I slid the fingers of my right hand further into the crease between Prisha's breasts and the lounge chair's cushion, cupping her tit completely. She trembled and exhaled when my fingers bent her thick nipple as they slid across her oiled flesh. I squeezed her breast once. She moaned, and I withdrew my hands down her sides to her hips.

Justin never even tried to touch my mother's tits. (Was that a good thing? A bad thing? I don't know.)

The thin string of Prisha's bikini panties gave me goosebumps. Her caramel skin and my mother's golden flesh only had a thong of floss sliding through their cracks, and both women's butts swelled in thick, round crescents compared to my older sister's tight and firm teenage ass. These women had some meat to play with, and they wanted us to play.

I looked at Justin, who must have felt me watching him because he looked at me, flinched, and looked down at my mother's arching butt. The side of his face trembled, then furrowed. I kept my eyes on him as I slid my oiled palms down the sides of his mother's legs to her knees. I leaned over and placed my hands on her left calf, going to work on the yoga-sculpted muscles beneath her smooth skin.

Justin followed by lead, but his fingers didn't dig into my mother's calf as hard as mine dug into his mother's muscle. Prisha sighed, the sound sleepy, and my mother gave Justin an encouraging moan, but my teammate couldn't break through the fear that was holding him back.

I pressed my thumbs together and pushed them up the back of Prisha's calf to her knee and then swept them back down. Her legs parted, and the swell of her muff pushed softly against the black nylon of her little G-string. The narrow strip of cloth between her legs didn't hide the smooth skin of her outer labia, and I looked to my mother, between her legs, where she was showing just as much forbidden meat as Prisha was.

I worked Prisha's right calf, taking my time, no rush. I moved past her knee and up the back of her thigh, using the same two-thumbed technique to push away the tightness beneath her skin. Her flesh was soft, but she was firm underneath, and while her flesh jiggled more than Diana's, there was nothing flabby about her.

Justin couldn't move but halfway up my mother's thigh. He turned his head and watched as I worked his mother's legs, his lips slightly parted. I pushed hard against his mother's muscles, bringing moans from her lips. Justin stopped moving. I slid my right hand over the back of his mother's right thigh, and I slid my left hand across her inner thigh, fingers straight down as I oiled her flesh, getting ever closer to the heat between her legs.

"Mazaa aa raha hai?" Prisha asked in a soothing tone that made my cock jump.

I didn't understand her, but it sounded like a question.

"I," Justin said, pausing, "need to use the restroom."

He stood, turned away from our mothers, and rushed inside. My mother exhaled. It was a long exhale that could have meant anything. Prisha sighed, but as I stayed put with my hands on her body, she wiggled her leg and urged me to continue oiling her smooth flesh.

Without Justin there, there was nothing to hold me back--if anything had been. I moved my fingers up his mother's legs, inside and out, pulling her right leg toward me, and she never put up a fight. I pushed the lotion to the downward slope of her ass, and as my fingers crawled up her inner thigh, stopping less than an inch from her pussy, her heat touched me. I dug my fingertips into her flesh and pulled them downwards, and my friend's mother moaned.

"Tum meri tharak jaga dete ho," Prisha whispered.

"Hurry up, Timmy," Mom said. "You need to finish what Justin started before the others arrive."

I stared at my mother's mirrored shades. She had to have been looking at me. I moved my hands to Prisha's left leg and worked the oil over her flesh, her meat swaying this way and that with the motions of my fingers. Before long, I had every inch of her body covered in oil, save for her butt, the valley between her cheeks, her outer pussy lips, and the hollow dip between the edges of her outer pussy lips and the insides of her thighs.

The oil from earlier had slipped along her round ass, creating thick runnels that ran stripe-wise across her cheeks. I spread my fingers wide, fanning my fingers outward, and I placed my palms on the backs of Prisha's thighs right before her cheeks, and I pushed upward. My heartbeat rose as Prisha's tender hills filled my hands.

She moaned.

I moaned.

The sounds were unmistakable for what they were.

"Hurry, Timmy," my mother whispered.

My thumbs slid along the edges of Prisha's butt crack on the way up, and then on the way down, I moved my hands inward and slid my thumbs through her center groove, the tips brushing the little string between her cheeks. Once I reached the bottom of her ass, I pushed my thumbs lower, grazing the edges of her panties and painting oil over her exposed outer labia. The softness of her pussy flesh numbed my fingers. Their heat dampened my skin. When I had aligned my thumbs even with the entrance to her pussy, I pulled outward, spreading her inner labia beneath her panties.

"Oiu maaa," Prisha whispered. "Tum bohot natkhat ho."

"Hurry," Mom whispered again. "You need to do me next."

I dug my fingers into Prisha's flesh again and pushed upward. Her pussy flesh sunk inward, skin tugging, and I feathered her perineum, right where G-string widened, and I kept my fingers inside of her ass crack as I continued onward. She clenched her cheeks when I rubbed the walls of her asshole, and she relaxed when I moved past her little, forbidden divot. I ran my palms in circles over her cheeks one last time and slowly removed my hands from her body.

I stood and walked around to my mother's chair. "Are you sure, Mom?" I asked.

"Yes," Mom whispered.

"All the moms are sure," Prisha said. Her voice sounded far away, as though she was struggling to talk through a dream. "But some of our sons may need a little help getting the message, Timmy."

I swallowed.

"Maybe Diana can help you help them," Mom said. "I think your sister understands our needs."

"You two are close, aren't you?" Prisha asked.

My heart seemed to have left my chest, and a hollow trembling rippled through me. My limbs shook beneath a brisk chill. My insides ballooned, and the world turned into a side-to-side blur as the colors around me brightened. I sat on Mom's lounge chair with a heavy thud. The force of my ass hitting the cushions beneath her towels jarred me awake, and I grabbed the bottle of lotion that Justin had left behind.

"Which sons?" I asked, my voice sounding far away to my ears.

"We'll talk later," Mom said. "But I need you to lotion my legs, Timmy."

I turned the bottle over and poured more of the clear lotion over my mother's thighs, their inner softness, and her tan ass, including her crack. The oil flowed along the gusset of her G-string, soaking her outer folds until they glistened. A new light glowed beneath my mother's skin, and as I placed my hands on the back of her right thigh, a warm and intoxicating scent filled the air. I knew that scent because my sister smelled like it whenever I pressed my tongue against her dewy pussy.

I pushed my hands up my mother's legs, one on the back of her thigh, the other pressed against her inner thigh. Mom sighed, the sound soft, her smile widening. I moved my hands over her skin, to the bottom of her butt, nearly to her pussy, just teasing the small curve of flesh leading into her outer labia. I pushed my right hand over my mother's right butt cheek. She pulled in a shaky breath, and I circled the muscles of her toned ass with my thumb.

I dug into her meat hard.

"Mmm," Mom moaned.

I pressed harder, and she moaned louder.

"You're going to help my son, aren't you?" Prisha asked. "For me? I'll be very grateful to you if you do, I promise."

"Yeah," I said in a quiet voice. "I'll help your son."

I brushed my left fingers up to my mother's panties. Mom exhaled a trembling breath, and I moved my right hand to the inside of her left thigh and my left hand to her ass cheek. Her warm skin sent shivers through my arms, and my cock pulsed and throbbed beneath my shorts. I worked my fingers into her butt muscles, then I put both hands onto her cheeks and spread her twin hams open.

"Fuck," Mom moaned, then she hissed when I pulled her ass cheeks so far apart that I exposed the tanned spokes of her little asshole. I swept every fingertip I had through her crack, rubbing her G-string against her skin, making her hips squirm. My mind screamed whenever I touched her asshole, and a buzz ran through my shoulders. My cock shot a thick spurt of pre-cum into my shorts as my mother moaned beneath my touch. After several minutes of playing with her crack, I pushed my thumbs between my mother's open thighs, pressing them hard against her outer folds, the tips of my thumbs skirting just below the cloth of her panties.

"You're so soft down here, Mom," I whispered, unable to help myself, wondering if Diana would approve of this.

Mom made a pleasing sound deep in her throat.

Up and down, between her legs, my thumbs roamed, pushing closer to her smaller lips and the moist heat staining the center patch of her panties--so fucking close.

So fucking--

"What's going on out here?"

I jumped, falling onto the stones between the lounge chairs. Mrs. Jefferies--Roy's mom--had walked into the backyard through the dining room's sliding glass doors. She wore a white and purple bikini, not as small as my mother's, but the side swells of her breasts lay exposed as did her upper tits, and her small bottoms created an inverted triangle that allowed her fat pussy to push outward. When she turned to the side to look back into the house, where her son and Justin were talking, she exposed her thong to me. Her butt had just the slightest bit of sag, the kind a horny young man wanted to fill his palms with and squeeze without mercy.

"So we're doing this," Mrs. Jefferies said. "Too bad I showed up late for the party." She smiled at me, her white teeth perfect. "How are you and Roy getting along, Timmy?"

I said hello and crouch-walked into the pool. More people started to arrive, and two groups formed: Barely-dressed mothers and half-dressed sons who did their best not to leer at the women who gave them life... without being too obvious.

From behind their glasses, our moms eyed us, and their smiles widened as Prisha and my mother talked to them over glasses of wine and shots of tequila. Our mothers weren't fucking around today. The moms directed smiles at me, and I took note of who was there--it wasn't the entire team--but fifteen mothers were making sure I noticed them, and each one wore a look on her face as if I had promised to give her the world.

I gave Roy's mom a long look, trying to let her know what I was thinking.

A part of me thought, Fuck Roy, but then another part thought, What better revenge to get on the guy for being rough with my sister than to fuck his mother?

Sunday Night with Diana

My sister's pussy clung to me. I sat on the edge of her bed, naked, my thick erection sticking straight up into my sister's body as she rode me hard. Her soft folds engulfed me in a liquid heat, her legs hooking around my back and her arms around my neck. My hands dug into her ass--the tips of my middle fingers pushing against the ringed base of the butt plug that she made me struggle to get into her.

"Mom knows," I said while I turned my sister's body in circles, screwing her across the length of my cock.

"I know," Diana moaned. "I told her. Don't worry."

"Fuck." I pumped my sister's pussy harder on my cock, making her yelp. "Why?"

"Because you're mine," Diana panted. "Fuck, bro, you're fucking me hard--mmm--do you know that, Timmy? Oh, god, you're getting this pussy, aren't you?"

I flexed my cock inside of her, and she whimpered as I filled the last of her cunny canal with cock.

"How long has Mom known?" I asked.

"Long enough," my sister said.

"Who else?"

"Does it matter?" Diana asked, moaning. "You're mine. If someone wants you--mmm--they have to ask me for permission first."

"Abbey?"

Diana laugh-moaned, biting her lower lip as she flared her eye at me.

"Abbey?"

"Not yet," Diana moaned. "Maybe--god, mmm--she's not--uh--stupid." My sister licked her lips, giving me a smoky look. "Abbey's as beautiful as me--ooh--isn't she? Fuck, more than me, isn't she?"

I lowered my head and sucked my sister's tits into my mouth one at a time. Sweat from riding my cock had dampened my sister's skin, and I sucked her nipples like a child in need of comfort.

Trust her, I told myself. Trust your sister.

"I'll let you fuck Mom and the other Moms," Diana panted, "if you don't get mad when I tell you who I want to fuck."

I growled and lifted my sister as I stood. I bounced her on my cock, her wet pussy slipping and sliding from my knob down to my balls. Her golden hair flew about, wild and free, and her moans filled the room as louder than they ever had before. My balls spanked the bottom of her ass, and my cock sloshed through her wetness, her cum-slippery hole sending rockets of pleasure through my cock.

"Who?" I growled.

Diana laughed.

"Who?"

"Lana," Diana cried out as I went deep. Her pussy clenched my cock hard then, her cream flowed, and her muscles tensed. My sister was about to come. "And you--in the ass."

My balls tightened, and I came, the surprise shocking me as I filled my sister's cunny with cum. She whimpered as I held her tight against me, as my entire body spasmed in one intense shockwave. Diana's relaxed as I spurted my jizz into her, and then I sat on the bed, driving my prick further into her muff.

"Ooh," Diana moaned. "Your cock hits deep."

"Sorry," I said, shaking my head. "I didn't mean to come."

"Bad fucking brother," Diana whispered in my ear. She grabbed a handful of my hair and squeezed, pulling my head back as she did. "You only get to come first when I let you come first." She grazed her teeth across my chin. "I've been too nice to you lately. I've been letting you punish me. I've been letting you force me to fuck." She bit down hard on my chin, hard enough to make me wince. The slight pain felt so fucking good that my cock twitched. "I'm going to punish you now because you've forgotten who's in charge."

And punish me she did.

Timmy out.

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals, Chapters #15, #16, #17 & #18: Timmy & His Mom

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

#15 Timmy

A Kiss with Mom

Timmy's Thoughts

It's the New Year, but I'm still writing about my life in December. I'm going to keep all but the juicy parts short and sweet. I'm no writer, just a journal keeper, but not for much longer. Maybe, I don't know; it seems like all I do is write about fucking, but Diana likes reading what I write, so maybe she won't let me stop.

Now, on to my life.

Sunday

I'm worried about Abbey. I don't think anything is wrong with her, but what does she know about Diana and me? Abbey and I still wrestled, but not like before. She's not so much into getting her frustrations out and learning anymore. It's more like she's trying to... fool... around with me. She'll jump on me when I'm on the couch trying to watch TV. Sometimes I'm just walking through the house, and she gives me a shove--she's got silent feet. Sometimes, she jumps on me when I'm in my room doing my homework. I don't get home from wrestling practice until after seven, so I don't have the time to go through real wrestling drills with her anymore, not until after the State Tournament ends in March. After that, if she wants to roll, we'll roll, but I don't know if she still cares about learning the fundamentals of controlling your opponent.

The problem isn't that Abbey likes to play wrestle with me; it's the why that concerns me. Outside of straight-up kissing me in front of Abbey, Diana does act like I'm her boyfriend in front of your younger sister, and since Mom already knows about Diana and me, I'm left to wonder what everyone else in the world knows. I don't know who is talking about what anymore. The wrestling moms know about my affair with my sister, that's for sure. For all I know, Diana has told Abbey about us even if Diana hasn't said that she has, and where Diana plans for that information to lead is anyone's guess.

Diana taunts me with how much prettier and sexier, and more beautiful our little sister Abbey is than her. I don't know how you can compare a pair of rainbows to each other, but Diana has made it clear that she thinks Abbey will ripen into one of the few really beautiful women of the world--no makeup needed.

I don't think Diana was a nympho, but I do think my sister loves to experiment, and that makes me nervous. I don't think Diana realizes that we could get into a lot of trouble for this, and fucking with Abbey's sexuality is not something that I think we should be doing. I know, we're triplets, but she's still my little sister.

Fuck--life is tough.

I'm not going to bring up any of this incest stuff to Abbey. Maybe that's what Diana wants me to do, and then what? Then I'm the one who has to explain to Abbey why her older brother is fucking her older sister and our mother?

Speaking of Mom, she's the reason for this entry, so let me go a few more days into the past and let you--my journal--in on a brand new part of my life.

Mom's Kiss

We--my mother and I--didn't speak much following the Sunday pool party, where I'm pretty sure I promised about half of my team's mothers I'd help them get their sons into bed. Mom couldn't drive home from that party, so I did, and Diana helped me put Mom to bed, and then we had our fun, where Diana permitted me to sleep with as many of the mothers as I had too, for a price: She gets to sleep with Lana and later, she gets to have my ass.

Fuck--I don't know if I can go through with that.

Monday came, and Mom went to work, stayed out late, and came home. She curled up on the couch with Abbey and watched TV, not ignoring me but not paying me any special attention either.

Tuesday came around; I was in Diana's room, inside my older sister's pussy from behind. She lay on her tummy in the prone position while I pressed my hips into her ass, grinding my cock between her slick folds as her warmth dampened my crotch. (God, she gets so fucking hot when I'm between her legs.) We had already had sex a few times. Now we were just having fun before going to bed together. I can't remember the last time I slept alone for the night.

At eleven--I knew it was eleven because Diana asked me what time it was--my sister told me to go downstairs and get her some water. I dressed in my workout shorts and a shirt and went downstairs. As I walked into the kitchen, I saw my mom sitting at the breakfast table, drinking a cup of tea. She was wearing a pearl satin robe that exposed her cleavage, and her two thick nipples formed a pair of small headlights against the robe's fabric. She stood when I entered the kitchen, her belt cinched at her waist, but the loose half knot she had tied her robe in didn't do much to keep the lower portion of her robe together.

"Not tired?" Mom asked, but she didn't sound surprised to see me in the kitchen so late in the night.

"Just getting water," I said.

"For your sister?"

I nodded.

Mom walked to the fridge, her long leg slipping out of her robe and exposing her thighs as she turned away from me. The robe's thin satin clung to her weight-trained backside, her twin cheeks outlined beneath her robe like a polished apple.

"Here," Mom said. She brought Diana's water to me. I tried to take it from her hand, but she didn't let go of the bottle after my fingers closed over the plastic above her fingers. "Did you have fun on Sunday?"

"Yeah," I said. "But not as much fun as you and the other moms had, I think."

Mom rolled her head to the right, smiling as she did. "We did get a little carried away in front of our boys, didn't we?"

"More than a little," I said. "But, it was fun."

"And before the other moms showed up, did you have fun then?" Mom spoke in an almost whisper, but her voice seemed to fill the kitchen. She moved her forefinger up the bottle, brushing my thumb.

"Yeah," I said. "Lots." Goosebumps crawled up my back.

"And you're okay with it?" Mom took a shaky breath. Her cheeks flushed. When she spoke again, her voice trembled. "You're okay with helping Prisha get what she wants from her son?"

I swallowed. My heart tripped, recovered, and skipped into a double-quick beat to make up for the beat I had lost.

"Yes," I said.

"What about the others?" Mom asked. "You're willing to help all of the other mothers as well... with their sons?"

"Yes," I whispered, my chest tightening.

"And me?" my mother said so softly I had to read her lips to make out her words. She brushed my thumb again. "You're willing to help me get what I want as well?" As she spoke, a pink blush toasted her light cheeks. A new sparkle ignited within her green eyes, matching the coy smile forming on her lips.

"Yes, Mom," I said. "I am."

Mom let go of the bottle in our hands. "You better go back upstairs. Your sister is waiting for you."

I nodded and started to turn around.

"Timmy," Mom said before I had barely begun moving. "Aren't you going to give Mommy a goodnight kiss?"

Holy fuck.

I turned back to my mother, moving closer to her as I raised my hands to her waist. The water bottle wouldn't let me grip her left hip, but my left hand fell onto the yielding firmness of the hard body beneath her robe. Mom trembled as my lips moved toward her. I wasn't thinking, just acting on instinct. Mom tilted her head upward, even lifting herself onto her toes, bringing herself closer to me. Our lips met. Her lips were warm and soft and full, the taste of her flavored by the mint tea she had been drinking.

"Mmm," Mom sighed in an almost thankful way. The energy flowing through her veins surged into me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and dug her fingers into my hair, caressing the back of my head with an eagerness that surprised me.

"Mmm, hmm, mmm," Mom continued to hum.

I parted my lips further, sliding my tongue forward. Mom pulled herself to me, her big breasts pushing into my chest, her nipples digging through her satin robe and my thin shirt. I wrapped my arms around her back, settling my fingers above the downward slope of her ass. Our lips moved together wetly, creating a piece of soft, liquid music my cock thickened beneath. (Mom was the first woman I had ever jerked off to, and now this... it was a teen's dream come true.) Our kiss ended when I circled the tip of my hard prick against my mother's stomach.

"We need to stop," Mom whispered in a rushed voice. "Abbey's home." She lowered her mouth, resting her forehead against my chest. "But we can talk about this tomorrow when we have some privacy."

"Tomorrow?" I asked.

"Your sister is waiting for you."

Fuck.

"Tomorrow then." I slid my hands back to Mom's sides, and I squeezed her right hip with my left hand. "As soon as I get home from practice?"

"Whatever you want," Mom said.

I broke away from my mother and went upstairs. Diana thanked me for the water and kissed me on the lips, pausing to say, "Mmm, minty." She eyed my hard-on, laughed to herself, then scrambled naked into bed with an unexpected giddiness.

I undressed before joining my sister in bed. She didn't bother opening her water. She did what she usually does when we sleep together: She turned on left her side and draped her right arm and leg over my body. I curled my right arm under her neck and around her back, and she went to sleep. I stayed awake, my hard-on tenting the sheets.

I lay there, trying to will the aching beast that was my cock to softness. At some point during the night, as Diana's soft puffs of breath fell over my chest, my cock began to deflate, wilting, swaying, and crumping to the side in an all-to-slow collapse that gave me time to think about my mother's lips once again. No good. My cock stiffened, becoming a giant ache beneath my shorts.

I brought my left hand across my body and palmed the outside swell of my sister's tit. Diana's warm flesh filled my palm, firm and perky in the ways only an eighteen-year-old girl's could be. I squeezed her breast and turned to my right, gently rolling her over.

"Hmm," was the quiet noise that sounded in my sister's throat.

I rested my sister on her back. Diana's warmth brought a red flush to my skin. How did she get so fucking warm? I ran my left hand down her body and over her stomach, tracing her belly button. She uttered a soft sound but didn't wake. I went lower, over the smoothness of her mound, my pinky and thumb brushing her firm thighs. I hooked a foot over her left shin and pulled her leg toward me, spreading my sister open.

"Hmm," my sister sleep-muttered again.

I slid my hand down her mound and palmed her hairless pussy meat.

Diana took a deep breath. Faint moonlight slid through the cracks in her blinds, but I could only make out the bluish-black shadows making up the contours of her face.

I slid my middle finger between her outer folds and laid my digit across the seam of her inner lips. My sister huffed in her sleep, her breathing turning thick and heavy. The rough sound of her nostrils puffing out air as I curled my finger through her slit spurred my heartbeat to a harder pace.

I played with my sister's pussy gently. Diana uttered soft whimpers as she wiggled her body enough to spread her legs further apart for my fingers. The shallow opening of her twat-hole became as slick as pink butter and just as smooth. Sighing, I slid the tip of my middle finger into her pink hole.

"Uh-umm," Diana moaned. She tossed her head in her sleep. Was she fighting to wake up? Was she dreaming about some man's hands on her body, in her body, not taking no for an answer? Pre-cum slid from the tip of my cock onto her hip. She moaned again.

I caressed her pussyhole, gathering her juices, then I removed my finger to a sigh of protest. I grasped my dick, wiping her wetness over my shaft. When my pole was slick, I cupped her pussy again, sliding my three biggest fingers through her crease one at a time before jerking my shaft again and lubing my prick with more of her warm honey.

I slid over my sister, careful not to wake her from her sleep. I positioned myself on my elbows with my forearms under her shoulders and my hips between her open legs. My cock dangled hard between us, rubbing the insides of her thighs and giving her pussy lips butterfly kisses as I searched for her juicy hole. She had to be aware of what I was doing on some level, right? I didn't know. My sister has never told me if she was, but she has never told me not to fuck her in her sleep again, either.

Diana uttered a soft, confused moan when I pressed the spongy tip of my prick to the smooth curve of her muff and pushed inward. My slippery knob sank into her, pushing through Diana's tightness and spreading her walls open.

"Uhhhhh," Diana moaned.

My shaft continued spreading her dewy walls as her lips stretched over my thick shaft.

"Mmm," Diana whined.

I pumped my hips forward, pushing her pussy lips inward as I loosened her cunny with my shaft.

"Huh, mmm, huh," Diana uttered in several breathless sighs. I think she was trying to wake up now. I think she knew her dreams were no longer dreams.

I pulled out and pushed back in... harder this time.

"Uh," Diana groaned. "What? Timmy, no." Her last two words came out as a whisper, but she didn't say her chosen safe word--RED--which would have made me stop without question.

I pushed deeper into my sister's pussy. She moaned again and brought her knees up around my sides. Her breathing deepened. Her breasts rose and fell against my chest, and her body--her entire fucking body--bloomed with heat beneath our blankets, turning my skin crimson.

"Timmy, fuck," Diana moaned.

Slick wetness coated my shaft as I pushed in and out of my sister's slippery snatch. She grunted when my balls touched her ass, and she wrapped her arms around my shoulders and locked her ankles around the backs of my thighs. I pumped my sister's pussy faster, drawing out her cream in a series of slish-slosh sounds as her pussy turned into soft butter around my cock.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh," Diana moaned. She turned her head, finding my lips, and she kissed me, her tongue snaking into my mouth, licking me up and down.

"Mmm, hmm, uh, uh, mmm," we both moaned and groaned together. I sped up, rocking my sister's bed, as she whimpered into my mouth. I slid my right hand down her body and hooked it behind her knee, lifting her leg up and back and over my shoulder, tightening her little pussy on my cock.

"Fuck," Diana grunted as I slid deeper into her than before. "You're extra fucking hard--ooh--tonight, little brother."

I spread my knees for balance and pumped my sister's pussy with firm strokes, sliding into her as her inner pink kissed and licked the tip of my cock with every inward thrust. I pushed all the way into her wet muff, ground my hips against her crotch, turning the base of my cock around her pussy lips as I bumped her insides with my rigid pole.

"Timmy," Diana whimpered. "Fuck, Timmy, fuck me, baby. Fuck me, little brother."

Minutes passed before the tingling in my balls began. Cream dripped from Diana's pussy, her juices running thick and messy down the crack of her ass. I hooked her right leg over my left arm and bent her double, fucking my cock into her with deep strokes, hitting bottom every time. My sister purred like a kitten. I rose onto my knees, moving my ass up and dropping my dick into her from a vertical angle, feeding my sister's cunny every inch of my fuck-stick on every inward stroke.

Diana started to pant. Then she began to whimper. Then her pussy walls hugged my cock, and she came, crying out as she swung her head from side to side. I found her mouth in the darkness, pressed my lips to hers, and swallowed the sounds of her orgasm as her body shook beneath me. As her pussy muscles spasmed around my cock, I thumped her wet hole as hard as I could three fucking times, making her whimper each time. On the final thrust, I came hard, jizzing up her snatch with one long surge of come.

Diana panted beneath me as I filled her pussy with a big load of sticky cum.

After the last of my seed slithered out of my cock, I collapsed to the side. I slid my hand under my sister's head, clenched her hair, and forced her down my body. She didn't fight me, doing my bidding as though I were the person in charge of us. I didn't let her back up until after she had cleaned my cock and then some. We fell asleep soon after.

Thursday's Plans

Abbey made her own way to school on Thursday. Diana and I parked in the back of the parking lot, where I gave my sister her morning kiss before class. But before getting out of the car, she had something to tell me.

"I can't pick you up from practice tonight," she said.

"I don't mind jogging home," I said.

Diana laughed. "Only a wrestler wouldn't mind running three miles after his practice."

"Jogging," I said, then asked, "Where are you going to be?"

"At Lana's, with Abbey." My sister smiled at me. "Mom's going to pick you up, so don't run away, understand?"

I nodded, thinking of what this could mean.

"Do you understand?"

"I do," I said after a moment.

"Remember: You belong to me." My sister reached over and grabbed my hand. "Only I get to tell you what to do." She squeezed my hand. "No one else. Not even Mom."

"I know."

"You better."

Later, at the end of lunch, my sister and I were in the drama theater, in our private fuck-room, as Lana calls it. Diana had dressed as a sexy schoolgirl, complete with a too-short pleated skirt, thigh stockings, and a gray sweater over a buttoned-up dress shirt. I had her bent over the makeup counter with her skirt on her ass, and her sexy panties pulled over the left side of her firm ass, exposing her pretty, pink slit to me. Lana kept watch for us, but she was doing it from inside the room, cracking the door open and peeking out into the hallway... some of the time.

I pumped my sister's pretty pussy for the last ten minutes of lunch, turning her silky folds into a runny mess of cream and cum. I didn't fuck her hard or fast, just firm and deep, giving her an intimate cunny massage that closed her eyes and pushed moans through her body. She didn't bother cleaning up our cum after I pulled out and cleaned myself up. Instead, she sat on the makeup counter with her panties to the side, and her pink muff glazed as we talked.

"Have fun tonight with Mom," Diana said. "I'll pick you up in the morning."

"I will," I said, and then I had to ask, "What are you going to do with Abbey at Lana's?"

Lana laughed.

"Lana's cousin kind of knows Abbey." Diana smiled at me. It was a warm smile. "They run in the same circles, I guess. Don't worry. We're not going to do anything crazy tonight. I love you, now get lost."

As I walked away, Lana walked toward my sister....

Timmy out.

#16 Timmy

Fucking My Mother

Where I Left Off

Diana had just told me that she was going to spend the night at Lana's and that she was taking Abbey with her, leaving me alone with Mom, who was picking me up after my wrestling practice. Why? To make sure I wouldn't run in the opposite direction? That made me laugh. I knew that wasn't the reason. Not after our kitchen kiss. So why? Was my mother eager to get me home after a hot and sweaty wrestling practice? Maybe. But I think she had decided to pick me up after practice to show the other moms that the game was on.

Before practice started, Diana sent me a text: Take charge of Mom tonight. The first time I read that, I thought it said care....

Thursday Night, After Practice

Wrestling practice didn't fly by for me. We have a big wrestling room, but there is no place to sit. Nobody sits in our wrestling room. No one watches either, not without permission from our head coach. We close the doors, turn up the heat, and we get to work. There's no clock either. Only our coaches know the time; the rest of us just put in the work until our coaches told us to stop.

The worst part about practice is cleaning the mats afterward. I knew many of the moms and a few of the dads were waiting for us after practice. I've wondered if the fathers had ever suspected what kind of wives they had--and knowing that our moms were outside the room, talking about who knows what--made every sweep, mop, spray, and dry mop feel like it took twice as long as it actually did.

We left the wrestling room with our coaches reminding us to clean our shoes and file our nails. Anyone who didn't pass the before-practice inspection had to do two minutes' worth of high-intensity up-downs for memory reinforcement. The coaches said our reinforcement drills would only last two minutes--that was a mind-fuck--because our reinforcement drills lasted until the coaches decided we'd no longer forget their instructions again. "One more minute" was code for "We're not even close to done."

Anyway, when practice ended, our mothers were waiting for us--the eighteen-year-olds--under the night sky. There were about ten of them this time, others waited in the parking lot, but there were always mothers that you could count on to wait right outside the door. Their eyes bore into us. Some of the mothers held their hands up near their mouths, a finger to their lips, while others smiled at their sons as their eyes passed over everyone, taking in all the hard bodies they could.

The chill their hungry eyes gave me was a good one.

I walked to Mom, who was wearing a winter dress--a light brown sweater dress that dropped to her upper thighs and hung loosely about her body, but not so loose it didn't outline her breasts or thighs when she moved just right. It was a long-sleeved sweater dress paired with white tennis shoes, and her toned, tanned legs were uncovered for all to see. A dress like that, so easily lifted to find the naked body beneath--if Diana had been wearing it--never failed to warm my blood or swell my shaft.

Prisha and several of the other moms stood near my mother. Others stood off to the sides, forming a half-crescent around their sons as we walked toward them. Every one of them smiled at me in a sober version of theyou know what I expect from you smile they had given me during our last team-building pool party.

"Timmy," Mom said. "Prisha's husband will be away for the weekend. I volunteered you to help Justin move some furniture after your meet on Saturday."

"You don't mind helping me, do you, Timmy?" Prisha asked.

Her son, Justin, looked at his mom, then at me, then shrugged.

Before I could answer, ten sets of eyes focused on me. I felt like a baby turtle freshly hatched, and every fucking hawk in the sky had just turned their hungry eyes in my direction. I almost took a step backward.

Mrs. Nguyen, who was standing to Mom's right, said, "I could use some help with something on Sunday, Timmy."

The other moms narrowed their eyes, casting evil glares at Mrs. Nguyen.

"With what?" Kevin, Mrs. Nguyen's son, asked.

"I'll tell you later," Mrs. Nguyen said to him.

"Yeah, no problem." I forced a smile to my lips, trying to act like the stud I had become. "I don't mind helping anyone who needs help. It will be my pleasure."

Some of my teammates laughed, but I think they knew, in their way, that our jokes about our mothers were about to become real.

Mom and I said our goodbyes; then we went home.

Drive Home

We drove in near silence. It was only a three-mile drive, and I powered the window down to help with my wrestling scent, as Diana had called my musk one day after picking me up from practice. Mom asked me if I was hungry, speaking in a quiet voice. I thought I heard a soft tremor in her words.

Take charge of Mom. Only I wasn't remembering the text Diana had sent me; I was hearing my sister's voice between my ears.

"I'm going to take a shower when we get home," I said. I looked at Mom. Her dress lay crumpled in her lap so high it looked as though she had forgotten to wear pants tonight. Take charge of her. "In your room. You can join me if you want to."

Mom sucked in a breath, her upper body rolling as if the coolest breeze in the world had slid up her skirt and around her muff. She swallowed, her throat moving, and her eyes widened a bit, though she said nothing in response to my offer.

"I'll leave the door open for you," I said as my heartbeat thumped beneath my chest, growing harder when I reached across the center console and placed my left hand on the middle of Mom's thigh. My long fingers curled down the inside of her leg, near the hottest part of her body.

"I think I'll have some wine when we get home," she said with a breathless, suddenly anxious rush of words.

Mom's legs parted. Her heat filled my palm. Her chest rose and fell with sharper, quicker breaths as the world outside my window whipped across my vision in a blur of colors. I moved my hand toward her knee, then back up, pulling her thigh closer to me, angling her knee far to her right--it didn't hinder her driving.

"Bring the wine up to your room," I said. I stopped my hand when my pinky finger touched the softer meat of her inner thigh, a few inches away from the source of the heat radiating outward from between her legs. "Wait for me." My cock hardened, the shaft swelling with a thick, rubbery inflation.

Mom took a deep, shaky breath, then said, "Okay."

I squeezed her leg again. My pinky finger strayed further up her thigh for the last mile home, a little at a time. Her skin grew softer and damper the further up I went. Less than half a mile from home, the scent of Mom's floral lust filled the car, hitting my nostrils with an intoxicating perfume. I moved my pinky finger higher, dipping into the hollow where her inner thigh curved into her fat outer labia. Mom sucked in her breath. Her skin was so fucking hot as I rubbed the soft edge of her tiny panties.

Mom hit the gas, and I jerked forward, my hand leaving her leg. We pulled into our driveway a minute later, maybe less. I exited the car before Mom killed the ignition.

Fucking My Mother

Hot water ran down my skin. I closed my eyes as streams of liquid outlined my body, rinsing the dried sweat from my body. My cock hung against my sack like an elephant's trunk, waiting for the slightest sign to go hard.

I tried not to think while the jets of water sprayed me down. Goosebumps beaded my flesh despite the heat clouding the air around me. Would my mother be waiting for me... naked? Would she offer me wine? Would I drink it? How did she want me to fuck her? Fuck her or make love to her? I was in love with Diana, but I loved my mother--what would happen afterward? Was it possible to be in love with two women or even three?

I'm in over my head. The thought ran through my head several times before I turned the water off and stepped out of the glass-walled shower. I dried myself off in my mother's white and black marble bathroom with its long his-and-her sink and wall-length mirror.

After drying myself, I used the mirror to check myself out. I had a great body, firm, tight, muscular, broad shoulders, light brown hair, and blue eyes, eyes like Diana's... like Abbey's. The same blue eyes as the father we barely knew. I looked like him too. Did Mom see him in me?

I looked at the restroom door, which I had left cracked open. Not very inviting of me. I had tied the towel around my waist, but I undid the tucked-in corner of the towel and let it drop to the floor, leaving me standing completely naked with half a hard-on.

"I'm about to fuck my mother," I said, shaking my head. My mother, the woman I had compared all others to in my life. Mom --a giant among women. No, a titan--no, a goddess. Still, knowing that I was about to slip my cock into the pussy that birthed me felt so... normal.

Thanks, Diana.

My dick responded, the body thickening and rising, lifting its head like a snake sensing prey. Take charge of Mom tonight. I could do that. I took charge of Diana once in a while, but if she were telling me to take charge of our mother, then I would. I turned the door, opened it, and walked into my mother's bedroom with a full erection that swung from side to side in front of me.

Mom stood at the side of her bed, facing me. On the nightstand next to her sat a bottle of wine. She held a big glass with a deep bowl and a big stem in her raised right hand. She still wore her sweater dress and tennis shoes, but a pair of little satin panties lay on the nightstand next to her wine bottle. Mom's eyes widened when she saw my cock in all of its hard, erect glory.

That's right, Mom, I thought.

"It's all for you," I said, not having any idea what the fuck I was talking about or why I had said those words instead of thinking them, but at least Mom didn't laugh. No, she licked her lips before downing half of the wine in her glass. "You wanted it, right?"

Mom nodded her head, breathing heavy, her breasts rising and falling beneath her sweater dress. My heart pounded within my chest; the beat loud in my ears.

"Turn around," I said.

Mom put her wine glass down and turned around. As I walked toward her, her body seemed to grow smaller, and she no longer appeared larger than life to me when I finally stood behind her, my size dwarfing her... my cock so big as it hung above her round ass.

I put my hands on my mother's shoulders and rolled my fingers and thumbs over her muscles. Mom shuddered, releasing a shaky breath, and I kissed the back of her head through her blonde hair. She made a soft sound as I lowered my hands down her arms to her elbows, then pulled my hands back so I could put my hands on her sides. The soft wool of her dress let me press my fingers into her body. I felt her ribs, the smallness of her in my hands, and I pushed forward, resting my palms underneath her big tits.

"This is what you want, Mom," I said. "This is what you want your son to do."

"Yes," Mom said, answering me even though I had framed my words as statements.

I raised my hands and cupped her large, heavy breasts. Mom moaned as I squeezed her big tits, filling my palms with the soft-firmness of her large mounds, my fingers grasping soft tit meat. Her nipples pushed against her sweater, digging into my palms and giving me chills. I pressed my body to hers, the tip of my cock hitting her lower back and angling down between her cheeks, nestling in the softness of her wool-covered butt crack.

"I love your tits, Mom," I whispered as I massaged them.

"You used to suck them when you were little," Mom said, panting.

Those words caused a pulse to shoot through my shaft, thickening my erection with its energy from root to tip. I ground my cock into my mother's butt, saying, "Tonight, I'm going to suck them again."

"Oh god," Mom whispered.

I lowered my hands down her front, over her firm stomach, and around her hips, stopping at her sides. I pushed my hands lower. My fingers pointed down as I bent my knees and reached under the hem of my mother's dress. My palms touched her bare thighs, and I lifted my hands upward. The hem caught on my wrist, bunching up as I slid the wool up her body, baring the hard curves she worked so hard to maintain. She was naked beneath her dress, all the way to her bouncy tits, which filled my palms all over again, this time with flesh to flesh contact.

"Timmy," Mom said, panting as I pushed my cock between the two naked swells of her firm, tender backside.

I squeezed her tits, running my fingers over her thick, rosy nipples, tugging and pulling them and making my mother whimper. I lowered my head to her right shoulder and kissed her neck. She shivered. I turned my head to the right, catching our reflection in the full-length mirror hanging on the back of the bedroom's closed door.

My body stood straight up and down, but Mom's had the sexy S curve, with a dip in her lower back, her round ass jutting against my cock, and her breasts sitting in my hands, their bottoms round and full. I laid my head against her shoulder and watched us for a moment.

I whispered, "I love you," without thinking.

Mom whispered, "Thank you, Timmy... I love you too."

I let go of her tits, lowering my body and kneeling behind her. I planted soft kisses along her spine as her dress rode my head down her body. I held my mother by her hips, holding tight but not hard, letting her measure the strength of my grip, making her understand that she couldn't get away from me even if she suddenly changed her mind about taking me between her legs.

But I wasn't worried about my mother changing her mind. The scent drifting upward from her muff was the scent of a MILF in need of a young, teenage cock that could fuck her cunt all night long and then some. Thanks to her eldest daughter, my mother was in luck because Diana had trained me to give a woman everything she could want and more.

When my lips reached the crack of my mother's ass, I wrapped my arms around her waist, with my right hand covering her hairless mound. I moaned against the divide between my mother's cheeks. A piece of me wanted to feel her pubic hairs against my palm. I made a note to myself to tell my mother to grow her curly hairs out and trim them for me into a beautiful, motherly triangle of downy fur that I could rest my cheek against.

"Mmm," Mom sigh-whimpered as I licked my tongue through her crack. I paused to kiss each of her cheeks. I took her ass meat between my teeth, giving the hefty hams several love bites that left her shaking. Mom had a thicker ass than Diana, firm and taut, but matured instead of hard, where the meat clings to the muscle beneath as gravity tries to create a delicate sag in her weight.

"So fucking hot." The words left my mouth as I rested my nose, lips, and chin in my mother's butt crack. I stuck my tongue out, finding her asshole on the first try.

"God!" Mom gasped. Her body swayed above me, so I hugged her tighter, turning my face in a circle against her butt crack, all the while stroking her rear door with my tongue and leaving slobbery trails of spit against her puckered rear hole.

"Has Dad ever fucked you here?" I asked before pressing the tip of my tongue against her tiny crinkle.

"No," Mom said, her voice high pitched. "God, no."

"I'm going to," I said. "Tonight."

"Jesus," Mom said, panting. "Has Diana let you--mmm!"

The thick wetness of my saliva coating her anal rim helped me push my tongue into her little, naughty chute. I licked her hard, tasting the strong flavor of sex between her cheeks. My mother was as clean as a porn star on set--had Diana warned her? I wiggled my tongue inside of her for nearly a minute as she purred from the ass eating I gave her.

"Never," I said after I pulled out my tongue. "Diana hasn't let me in her butt... yet." I licked the length of my mother's crack one more time. "She's going to, though, someday soon, I think."

I pushed on Mom's back with gentle pressure. She bent over the bed, balancing herself on her hands. The thick folds of her pink muff stared up at me; meaty, crescent-shaped, fat and juicy, and everything a mother's cunny should be to her son. Her outer lips protected her inner lips, the soft crescents small and delicate, just like her daughter's. I thought of Abbey then. Shaking my head, I grabbed my mother's wine glass from the bedside table and took a small drink, swishing the liquor around my mouth before swallowing it. Then, I ate my mother's pussy.

"Oh, umm, uh," Mom moaned. "Nuh-uh, uh."

I licked the length of her inverted slit as she bent over, from the thick nub of her clit to her perineum. I licked up through her soft folds like a dog, lapping at her cunny juices. Mom's pussy spread open for me, and the honey dripping from her cunny filled my mouth.

"Mmm," I moaned, breathing heavily through my mouth. I lifted my fingers, the middle and fore pressed together, and I pushed the tips against Mom's twat right where her slippery hole lay waiting for me.

"Uh," Mom moaned as I eased my fingers into her muff. "Fuck, Timmy!"

I entered her tight hole slowly; the softness of her inner pinkness surrounded my digits in a blanket of warmth and tenderness. As my digits slid into my mother's snatch, I watched in awe as her juices dripped around my side-by-side fingers. I remember thinking, God, she smells so good between her thighs. When I reached the last knuckles, Mom uttered a low growl. I curled and straightened my fingers several times, petting the underside of my mom's mound from within.

"Ooh," Mom moaned, trembling. "Oh, yeah--yeah!"

I pressed my thumb to her clit, saying, "Let go, Mom. Say what you need to say while finger-fuck you."

"Fuck, Timmy," Mom gasped. "You're sister... has been--uh--teaching you well. Mmm, fuck, oh, my baby boy."

My cock pulsed. A widening ring of pleasure shot through my shaft, from my base to my tip. A thick wad of pre-cum left my crown, falling onto my mother's hardwood floor. I moaned, then I stood, looking down on my mother's bent-over body. She was still wearing her sweater dress and white tennis shoes, her thick laces tied in big loops that almost reached the floor.

"Do you want my dick, Mom?" I asked, emphasizing her title. I grabbed my cock below the glans and rubbed my knob through her lips, her wet heat soaking my spongy tip. I slapped her pussy from underneath several times, raising my cock hard against her bare cunny, making her gasp. "Do you, Mom? Do you want this dick?"

"Yes," Mom whimpered. "I want your dick."

"Whose dick?"

Mom took a deep breath before she whimpered out, "My son's dick." She moaned. "I've wanted my son's dick for so long."

I fit my knob to her glistening seam, her narrow slit looking too small for my thick head, and I pushed my crown into her little slot hard.

"Ungh," Mom grunted as her hole stretched around my tip.

I paused, holding my mother's hips with a firm grip. I didn't push in or pull out as I circled my hips. My knob stayed inside of her, rubbing the walls of her opening and absorbing her cunny's heat.

"So fucking tight, Mom," I whispered.

"Yeah?" Mom moaned, excited.

"Like a teenager," I said. "Like a teen's little pussy."

"Ooh," Mom whispered. "Naughty boy."

I looked down at my dick, opened my lips, and let a wad of spit fall from my lips. Bullseye! I hit the middle of my shaft. I rubbed the spit over my pole, using my right hand as I squeezed my mother's hip with my left. When I had lubed up my cock enough, I grabbed onto my mother's hips again, steadied her, and began slow in-and-out fuck motions, feeding Mom's hungry muff my cock a little at a time.

"Ooh, ah, ooh, oh," Mom moaned as her pink lips stretched thin around my shaft. When the warmth of her pussy hugged half of my rod, Mom let out a little grunt and lifted her right knee onto the bed, crawling away from my dick like a scared little kitten.

"No, no, no," I moaned. "Where are you taking this pussy?"

"Nowhere, baby," Mom said, sighing and hanging her head. "It's your pussy, Timmy." Mom whimpered. "It's my son's pussy."

She tried to crawl forward again as another inch entered her. So damn fucking tight. I followed my mother, keeping our bodies connected with my dick. Her left knee went onto the bed, and she crawled to the center, facing her headboard, waiting on her hands and knees for me to continue fucking her like a dog.

"Ready for the rest of my dick?" I asked. God, it was so hard to keep myself from pumping my mother's pussy full of cock without mercy.

Mom shook her head, panting out a laugh. "It's been a long time for me, baby." She moaned. "And never with a cock like yours."

"What about Dad's?" I asked without thinking.

"Big," Mom whispered, "but still a head shorter than yours."

I moaned as I said, "Well, you're gonna get it, Mom. You're gonna get it soon."

Treating my mother like this, as my sex toy, was building up my orgasm faster than I could fuck. I rolled my hips backward then humped them forward, giving Mom three-quarters of my dick. Her moans filled the room, soft at first, then loud, then fast. As I pumped her little pussy, she clawed at the comforter beneath her fingers.

I moaned as her tiny twat sucked on my cock like a mouth. Her insides licked my knob like a tongue, and after a few minutes of poking my mother's pretty pussy with smooth strokes, I hammered the last quarter of my prick into her cunny hard.

"Fuck!" Mom gasped, lurching forward. A small ripple rode her upturned ass cheeks. I only pulled out halfway before I hammered my slippery pole back into her hot pussy again. "Shit!" I did it again. "Fuck, baby, fuck!"

Mom had read my mind. I fucked my mother, fast at first, using just my movements, then I held still and pulled her back onto my meat-stick until she moved her body on her own. Her moans and curses filled the room; then, I thrust forward as she drove her ass back toward me, and she uttered a low-throated grunt of surprise, unable to form words as my glans pushed into her warm guts. I ground my dick into her, rubbing my knob around her insides, reaching way up into her tummy--so I told myself--touching places where no other dick had been before.

"Am I bigger than dad?" I asked.

Mom grunted.

I spanked her ass, making her gasp.

"Tell me," I said, spanking her again, harder than before.

"Fuck, yes," Mom whimpered. "You feel so much bigger, you little bastard."

The sound of her trembling voice as she talked dirty to me, along with the heat her muff baked my cock in, was too much to take. My balls tightened. My cum was getting ready to shoot as it tossed within my sack like an angry sea. I sat on my calves and pulled Mom back with me, standing her on her knees with her shins outside of mine as she sat on my dick.

"Oh, fuck," Mom moaned.

I bounced her pussy up and down on my vertical stick, sometimes pulling her down hard and grinding her twat on me hard enough to push and pull on my nut sack with our up-and-down movements. Mom whimpered and fell back against me. I let go of her hips, thrusting my left hand up her sweater dress to caress her tits as I ran my right hand forward along the line of her hip and cupped her mound in my hand. My middle finger found her fat clit, my side fingers squeezed her wet nub, and Mom went wild as I played with her pleasure pearl.

"Oh fuck, oh shit, fuck, fuck-fuck-fuck," Mom whimpered. "Timmy, you little fucker!"

Mom worked her pussy on my dick, humping me wild, stripper movements meant to make men nut in the backrooms. As her butt pressed into my hips and thighs, I swirled her thick clitty in circles, the juicy nub throbbing and about to explode. A series of spasms rocked Mom's body, and her pussy trembled around my mom-fucking-meat, her juices flowing until a creamy froth lathered my balls. My cock swelled, my asshole tightened, and my balls tingled. I was getting ready to fill my mother's pussy with cream.

"Baby, oh, baby, I'm gonna come," Mom rasped as she worked her ass in tight, hard circles around my cock. Sweat now dampened her body below her dress. "Oh fuck! Oh shit! Oh, Timmy, I'm coming on my son's dick!"

Mom's body shook, and she tried to fall forward. I held her hard against me, forcing her sensitive cunny to come on my cock. I pumped my prick into her new, cum-drenched slipperiness, lifting my ass upward and her knees off the bed as I jackhammered her across the length of my dick. Loud slapping sounds filled my mother's bedroom. My balls shivered and buzzed, and I released a torrent of jizz. My cum swelled my shaft before unleashing its heat into my mother's snatch in one long stream of mind-numbing, body-buzzing bliss.

"Fuck, Mom, Mom, Mom," I gasped. "Oh, Mom--FUCK YEAHHHHHH!"

We rode each other through our orgasms, shaking and panting, moaning, and cursing, sometimes at each other. I pressed my mouth to my mother's back and bit down, not hard, just a gentle nibble that pulled at her skin beneath her sweater. Her breath left her lungs in harsh gasps, and she slapped my thigh several times, still trying to get away from my dick. After a moment, I lowered us to our left side, our heads on the pillows, my cock softening but not going completely soft within her maternal canal. When I finally slipped out of her warm, wet hole, a thick glob of our cum followed, running over her left thigh in a gooey mess of sexy cream.

Mom turned her head and looked at me, her blonde hair a mess, her mascara running. She smiled at me--it was the sexiest, naughtiest, horniest smile I had ever seen on her lips-- then she laughed, then she licked her lips when she saw the look on my face.

"The nights far from over," I said as I laid her on her back and straddled her stomach, my cock flopping between her big tits. "Open up, Mom. There's a lot of night left for us to get to know each other."

"Oh boy," Mom whispered, then she opened her mouth....

Timmy Out.

#17 Timmy

Getting Kinky with Mom

Sixty-Nine with Mom

"Oh boy," Mom had whispered, then she had opened her mouth....

Mom lay beneath me, still in her sweater dress minus a bra and panties, her ankle-high tennis shoes on her feet, their looped laces touching the bed. My mother, being fully dressed while I straddled her stomach, completely naked, made my cock flex from root to tip in a banana-like curve, shooting a wad of pre-cum from the tip of my dick onto her chin.

"Baby," Mom moaned. "You're a fuck-machine."

I smiled, proud and arrogant, as my mother's words made my heart swell. "Thanks to you," I said, putting my thumb on my mother's chin and pushing the pre-cum over her bottom lip. As I rubbed my fluid on her face, I slid my long, hard cock between her tits, our cummy mixture coating my dick and wetting the inside swells of my mother's large breasts. I lowered her sweater, covering my cock and her breasts, then I pushed my thumb into my mother's mouth for her to suck.

Mom puckered her full lips, her eyes widening, and she sucked on my thumb in the same way my sister likes to play with the head of my prick. Heat, warmth, and the flicking of my mother's tongue bathed my thumb in a preview of the blowjob Mom would be giving me later. I moaned and pumped my prick through her cleavage, loving the yielding firmness of my mother's titty mounds.

"Hold your tits together," I said in a trembling voice. "Let me fuck these beautiful things for a little bit."

Mom reached under her sweater, doing as I commanded without hesitation. A buzzing of pleasure danced about my shoulders and arms when she listened to me without question. I sped up my thrusting as she squeezed my shaft with her breasts, their wet softness creating a perfect pocket for me to fuck.

"Fuck, Mom," I moaned, fucking her hard enough to jiggle her tits beneath her sweater.

Mom bit the end of my thumb, making me moan, the pleasure-pain clenching my asshole in blissful ways. I pulled my dick from beneath her sweater and crawled over her tits, throwing my left leg forward, leaving my right back, and putting my body in a low lunge. My knob dangled in front of Mom's face. She grabbed the neck of my cock with her right hand, bringing it to her lips in the next instant.

"Suck your son's cock," I whispered.

Mom opened her smiling mouth and took my incest stick between her lips.

Her tongue landed on the underside of my glans, sending a sizzling thrill straight to my toes, curling them. My thighs tensed, my ass flexed, and I slowly fed my mother--my motherfucking mother--the shaft of my cock.

"Umm, umm, umm," Mom moaned as she gobbled up my pole.

Until you've had it, there is nothing like having your own mother's mouth warming your cock with her saliva, tongue, inner cheeks, and hot breath. This was the woman who had birthed me, taken care of me, hugged me, begged me for kisses and cuddles--that I used to run away from--and she had chased me around with her arms outstretched, pretending to be the tickle monster while I laughed and tried to hide from her. Later in life, she was always there when I needed someone to talk to, a comforting word, or some tender understanding. This was the one person who I knew would love me forever, no matter what I did. True unconditional love--allowing me to fuck my sister had proved my faith in my mother's love. Somewhere during the time my mother had raised me, her loving affection had transformed into desire... desire that transcended the normal boundaries of a mother/son relationship--a desire I shared.

"Fuck, Mom, I love you," I moaned.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm," Mom mumbled around my dick, her spit rolling down her cheeks and her nostrils flaring hard. She looked beautiful, radiant, her eyes glowed, her cheeks blossomed red, and I'll never forget the look in her eyes as I pushed my cock into her mouth, popped into her throat, and rested my balls on her wet chin.

Mom gagged, sputtering like an angel.

"Yeah," I grunted. "Fuck yeah, Mom. Eat it. Eat my fucking dick. Mmm, yeah!"

I turned my body around her head, never taking my cock from my mother's mouth. It was a gentle affair. Soon I had my knees sat on either side of her head, the soles of my feet pressed against the headboard, and I was still feeding her my meat. The back of her neck rested on a pillow, the reverse angle of my prick sliding through her mouth felt rougher, with more friction. Mom gagged several times. I soothed her with the same shushing noises she once used on me whenever I had hurt myself.

I leaned forward, dropping onto my left hand and spreading my mother's thighs with my right hand. She opened them for me. (I thought about how I treated Diana when my sister gave me control.) I spanked the inside of my mother's thighs, right on the fleshy swells below her pussy.

"Mmm," Mom moan-gasped. "Umm. Mmm. Umm. Uh!"

I spanked her other thigh, and she spread her legs further apart for me, offering up her hairless muff for me to munch on. I lowered my head, lifting my ass and pulling some of my cock-meat from her mouth. Mom's breathing relaxed, then she whimpered as I pressed my tongue hard against her throbbing clitty bud.

The sweetness of Mom's pussy watered my mouth. I drooled a line of spit down her forbidden crease. It dripped down her slit, over her perineum, and between the bottom bulges of her tight ass cheeks to her asshole before falling onto the bed. I raised my head and spanked my mother's pussy hard.

"Oh!" Mom gasped, her words garbled around my cock.

I straightened my forefinger and sawed it between her inner pussy lips, fucking her slit up and down, then pushing her small, pink petals to the sides. Mom moaned, squirming beneath me, her head moving up and down my shaft as her throat squeezed my knob.

"Fuck, you have a beautiful pussy, Mom," I moaned against her twat. Her cunny warmth radiated throughout my face. "So fucking hot for me. So fucking wet for your son."

Mom raised her hands and grabbed my ass. She dug her fingers into my cheeks and pulled down as she fucked her mouth upward. I moaned, wrapped my hands around the outside of her thighs, gripped her cheeks, and pulled, spreading both of her lower holes wide open.

"Oh-umm," Mom sputtered.

I slid several of my right hand's fingers into her pussy, pushing past her lips and caressing her juicy insides. I sucked her clit, polishing her little pearl with my tongue, and I slid the tip of my middle, left finger between her ass cheeks... against her asshole.

Mom squirmed. "Umm-umm, umm-umm," she moaned, wiggling her butt against the bed.

My saliva, her pussy juices, and our cum had turned her butt crack into a wet mess. I pushed the tip of my middle finger against the tight, rough crinkle of her puckered starfish. Mom moaned. She planted her heels on the bed and pushed upward as if she could keep me away from her backdoor. I pumped my hips downward, pinning her head to the bed as I fucked the entire length of my prick into her mouth over and over again.

"Mwuh, mwuh, mwuh," Mom gurgled.

"Yeah, Mom," I moaned. "Take it, Mom. Take it."

Mom groaned as I eased my finger against her rear passage. I never removed my mouth from her clit, alternating between sucking, swishing, and pressing on her pink jewel with a steady rhythm. My fingers in her cunny poked in and out, then curled against the underside of her mound, petting her G-spot. My middle finger--the finger that my mother was trying to wiggle away from--continued its journey through the rubbery tightness of her anal ring.

I eased my mother's butthole open, fighting its tightness and taking my time with her virgin anus. She felt virgin back there, as virgin as Diana, and my sister had never let anyone but me lick, finger, or tongue-fuck her bumhole... no one else, ever. Mom quivered as soon as I started to stretch her rear passage open.

"There you go," I mumbled as her spokes spasmed and stretched, seeming to pulsate around my fingertip.

Mom's body tensed as my finger slowly opened her rear, so very slowly, her hole expanding in small, nearly nonexistent increments, then I was in.

I was fucking in.

"Oomph!" Mom grunted.

I took my mother's clit in my mouth and sucked on the curve of her pussy mound. She stiffened. My balls tingled, and wavy lines of pleasure shivered through my shaft. Sweat formed on Mom's body as I continued pushing my middle finger up her ass.

Mom whimpered several times as her pussy trembled around my fingers.

I was up her butt to the first knuckle, then the second, her pussy gushing honey down the crack of her ass and wetting my fingers. I started to tremble as my balls buzzed and swelled. Mom whimpered around my cock, breathing hard--nearly hyperventilating--her stomach rolling and her breasts swaying.

I sucked on her clit as hard as I could, then pushed the last of my finger through the hot, muscular ring of her anus. Mom's backdoor muscles throbbed around my finger, seeming to try to drag in inward each time her pucker clenched. With a sigh, I wiggled my fingers inside of her butthole, loving the warmth of her ass.

Mom whimpered something, talking into my dick, and I came. The vibrations of her muffled words tickled my glans, and my balls exploded in blissful agony. I pushed down on Mom's clit, pulled my finger from her butt to the top, then pushed back in, doing this several times, the friction giving me goosebumps. Mom howled beneath me, stiffened, then melted as her orgasm struck her body with the energy of a lightning bolt.

1.21 gigawatts!

A flood of pussy juice and creamy cum squirted from my mother's cunny. It was like a porno, only real, sexy, and her cum was staining my fingers and her bed. As Mom came, I rolled her clitty around with my tongue as my cum rushed through my shaft and into my mother's mouth until I thought there was nothing left to feed her.

After a minute, Mom pushed on my hips, and I slid to the side, my cock sliding against her lips. When I was free, she gasped for breath. Knowing that I was working her harder than she had ever been worked was enough to force one last spurt of cum from my cock.

"Catch your breath, Mom," I said, collapsing to the side. "Your asshole's next."

"Oh my god," Mom painted. "Oh my fucking god, Timmy, you're an animal."

I laughed, breathless, and I reached over to take my mother's hand. We interlocked fingers, gripping each other tightly.

"I know, Mom," I said. "And tonight, you're locked in my cage."

Mom laughed. "There's my goofy son...."

I laughed, but I also got up and pushed Mom onto her stomach, then I lowered my tongue to the crack of her ass.

Timmy out.

#18 Timmy

The Kink Continues

Anal with Mom

..., then I lowered my tongue to the crack of her ass.

The tip of my tongue connected with the top of my mother's crack. Her golden skin tasted of sweat and vanilla cream, the flavor primal enough to swell my cock further. My shaft strained, and my balls ached from coming twice so soon, but I was about to take my mother's ass--only death could stop me now.

My head faced Mom's tennis shoe-covered feet. I extended my tongue, flattening it against her crack and sweeping it down between her thick cheeks. She was firm, like Diana, but with softer meat, a yielding bubble butt meant for shaking, jiggling and hypnotizing men's eyes until they were stupid with lust--which I was.

The taste of pussy and cum ran through the valley of my mother's behind. I licked it up, breathing deep and inhaling the lusty fragrance radiating outward from between her cum-soaked thighs. Mom shivered as I approached her asshole, her body tensing. I placed my hands on her cheeks and filled my palms with her firm roundness, digging my fingers into her taut hams. I growled and pulled her cheeks apart, exposing her peachy-pink asshole to my eyes.

"Mmm," Mom moaned.

I only looked for a moment, memorizing her crinkled opening, then I pushed my tongue against her anus and flicked the tip around her tiny divot.

"Ohhhhh," Mom gasped, her voice quivering.

"A virgin ass, Mom?" I licked her butthole again. "Tell me?"

"Yuh-yes," Mom whispered. "Toys, vibrators, small things." Her voice rose as she spoke, her words shaky with barely-there tremors. "Never a cock--oh--or anything as big as yours. Fuck, Timmy!"

I had pressed my tongue against her sphincter, testing the rubbery flesh of her ass. Her pucker spasmed, trying to push me out of her backdoor as my saliva ran down my tongue, coating her rear entry. I spread my mother's cheeks wider. She opened her legs, her pussy lips glazed and shiny, glistening pink and spreading open as I pulled her twin hills to the sides.

"Fuck, Timmy," Mom moaned. "God damn, son, the things--you--do to your mother."

"And your daughter."

A smile curved my lips as Mom answered me with a hungry, yet disbelieving, groan, as if she wanted to hear what I had to say about Diana but didn't want to believe, yet it turned her on anyway.

I slid my right hand between Mom's legs, fluttering her pussy lips with my fingers before slipping the tips through her folds. Mom shivered as I splayed her pinkness open. I heard the ruffling of cloth as she bent her right knee, sliding it up the bed and opening her twat even more for me.

"That's it, Mom, let me have this pussy."

I pushed two fingers between her thighs, into her creaminess.

"Ooh," Mom moaned.

I pulled my fingers from her and moved over her body, tugging off her sweater dress by first sliding my hands beneath her body and cupping her tits. After some nipples play, I pulled the dress from her and tossed it to the side, then I straddled her lower back, still facing her feet as I rested my balls on her crack. I kept her right cheek spread open with my left hand and slowly finger-fucked the dewy softness between her legs with my right fingers. I gathered her juices with my digits, her asshole needed lube, and her thick, cum-honey was more than slippery enough to grease down her virgin pucker.

"Mom, I'm going to fuck your ass," I whispered, panting. "How did we get here, Mom?" I licked my lips. What would Diana say? "How does a mother decide she wants to fuck her son?"

"Jesus, Timmy," Mom gasped. "You make me feel so nasty."

I growled and shoved my fingers up my mother's snatch as I smacked her ass with my left hand. Mom yelped. Her ass cheeks jiggled in a wave of tight, round flesh. My cock grew, stretching forward, my meat warming as it filled with excitement. My knob slid against my mother's crack then rose, hardening into a thick pole over her hills--my spongy tip looked far too big for her little butthole.

"It's going to be a tight fit up your butt for my cock," I said.

Mom moaned.

"Do you think the other moms will let their sons fuck them up their sexy, MILF asses?"

Mom trembled.

"Were you hoping I'd be a virgin our first time?"

"I couldn't do this with you if Diana hadn't gotten your dick first," Mom whispered in a raspy rush of words.

I opened my mouth, dropping a wad of spit from my lips. My saliva landed in Mom's butt crack. I slid my fingers from her snatch, across her perineum, and through the bottom opening between her warm cheeks. Mom trembled. I spread her right cheek open and drew a circle around her asshole with my wet, middle finger.

"So fucking sexy," I whispered. "Why do you want to fuck me, Mom?"

"God, Timmy," Mom said, sighing, her voice straining, "do you really want to talk about this... now?"

I pushed my finger against her backdoor, testing the give of her puckered anus. "I want to hear you say something dirty to me." I rubbed the very center of her rosebud.

"Ooh," Mom moaned. "Because"--she made a clicking noise with her tongue--"because my son has the biggest dick on his wrestling team."

I groaned.

"Did you like that, baby?"

"Yes," I said, stressing the word into a hiss.

Between the pussy juice, cum, and spit, my finger slid slowly into Mom's ass. Her hot anal ring clung to me, collapsing inward against the pressure of my digit until her small hole sucked me right into her butt, where she was so fucking warm.

"Ungh," Mom grunted, low and loud... strained.

I let go of Mom's cheek and grabbed my cock with my left hand, stroking myself several times as I pushed my finger up my mother's ass. Mom groaned beneath me, her body wiggling as her asshole fought my naughty, butt-probing finger. I moved slowly through her butthole, her insides warm and soft, the heat within her sending an ache through my balls as my sack tightened with desire.

"Feel good, Mom?"

"Feels strange," Mom said. "But--mmm--good. A scary kind of pleasure."

I worked my finger up to the last knuckle, then swirled it around her insides. Mom moaned. I pulled out, pushed in, pulled out, then circled my fingertip around her anal ring, trying to loosen her up.

"Time for another finger," I whispered.

Mom let out a long, trembling breath. "Diana taught you--ooh--a lot."

I said nothing, thinking Diana's fingered my ass more than once. Instead, I answered my mother's words by probing her backdoor with my forefinger, pushing it alongside my middle finger, the tip fighting for room within the smoothness of my mother's rubbery opening. Mom groaned as I eased the tip into her butt by nudging her anal ring aside. Once in, I extended my finger, sliding it right up her asshole to the last knuckle.

"Oh, fuck!" Mom grunted.

I let go of my cock and slid my left hand under Mom's naked hips. She arched her butt off the bed as much as she could with me straddling her, but it was enough room for me to get my fingers onto her pussy, with my two biggest touching her clitoral hood and the meaty pearl swelling out from within it.

"Ooh, shit, baby," Mom moaned. "Fuck. Oh, fuck."

I wiggled my fingers against her clit. Mom bucked, and I rode her body like a cowboy taming a wild mare. I gently turned her love nub in circles, using slow strokes that matched the rhythm of my fingers sliding in and out of her ass. Soon, I sped up my fucking motions, working her clit and probing her ass in tandem, rubbing the sides of her anal cavity and anywhere else I could reach. Mom was nothing but soft, warm, and elastic beyond her butthole.

"Shit, baby, shit," Mom moaned. "Ooh, god, that's good--mmm, yeah--fuck!"

I worked her pussy pearl faster.

"Fuck, baby."

I finger-fucked her butt deeper.

"Jesus, fuck-fuck!" Mom whimpered. "Baby, oh, baby. Baby!"

I pushed my fingers into her ass as far as they'd go as swished her clit side to side, pressed down on it, then swished it again.

"Baby, oh, baby--god--you're making Mommy come."

I lost it. My fingers went wild, fucking my mother's butt on their own. Mom tensed and trembled, her muscles swelling beneath her skin, the smooth taper of her thighs highlighted by the strong lines running through her limbs. Her bubble butt shook. Her asshole clenched, pinching my fingers so fucking tight I was sure they were going to break.

"Oh, fuck!" Mom moaned, muffling her voice with a mouthful of the bedspread as she came.

I held my mother's mound in my hand, hugging her pussy tightly as I pistoned my fingers in and out of her fat ass, twisting them like a screw as I sodomized her backdoor through her orgasm. Mom's whimpers filled the room, and the release of her cum flooded my nostrils with a thick, musky scent that had my cock dripping with pre-cum.

"I need to fuck you," I growled.

Mom mumbled something to me, her gibberish words filled with pleasure. I pulled my fingers out of her ass and turned around, straddling the backs of her thighs with my cock resting within her butt crack. I pushed her cheeks together and hot-dogged her hills for a minute, just fucking my cock through her meaty hams while pulling my knob back a little further with each stroke until my tip touched the spokes of her rear fuckhole.

"Oh fuck," Mom gasped. Her hands clenched the bedspread, pulling the fabric upward.

"Pull your asshole open for me," I said, smacking her butt with my right hand. "Come on, Mom, give your son what he wants."

"You little shit," Mom said, her voice trembling.

She reached back with both hands and grabbed onto her cheeks. Her fingers slid into the crack of her, and she pulled herself open for me. I looked down the length of her crack, stopping my gaze at the pale, peach-pink hole I was about to fuck. I grabbed the neck of my shaft with my right hand, placed my left hand on her lower back, then pushed my glans against her slippery, little asshole.

"Umm, fuck," Mom grunted as my crown put pressure on the ring of her anus. "Oh, fuck, Timmy!"

"God, Mom," I moaned. "So fucking hot. So fucking tight."

An unreal constriction hugged my glans, sending tingles of pleasure throughout the rim of my helmet. Mom's backdoor squeezed me tight, compressing the head of my cock in a sparkling grip of pleasure that tensed my lower body.

"Oh, oh, oh--god!" Mom moaned, then yelped as my knob popped into her rear passage.

I held my breath, closed my eyes, and panted. Fuck. I was fucking my mother in the ass! My heart was ready to explode from my chest. How wrong was this? How fucking great was it? How naughty and nasty was this?

"Tell me to fuck you," I said through clenched teeth.

"Baby," Mom whimpered, "fuck your mother's butt."

I pushed in, my cock wet with spit and pussy juice from jerking off.

"Yeah, baby, yeah," Mom groaned. "Fuck Mommy's butt--oh--fuck it good, Timmy."

I was ready to blow a thick wad of cum up my mother's backside, but I bit the inside of my cheek and flexed my cock hard, which made Mom grunt loudly. I held my breath, my heart beating fast, and I slowly pushed the length of my shaft into my mother's hot bum. Slowly in, slowly out, using small movements that had my mother hissing and panting and gasping--the friction so tight, so good, so close to making me come hard.

With half of my cock buried up my mother's butt, I grabbed her wrists and pinned them against her lower back. Mom lifted her blonde head in surprise, and I pushed the rest of my cock into her without stopping. Her snugness crushed the sides of my shaft, swelling the meat that was already inside her to near bursting. As I moaned, looking down, I saw that my mother's butthole had stretched to an obscene size as it expanded around my pole. When my balls pressed against her pussy from behind, we both released a loud grunt, filling the room with our strained pleasure.

"God, Timmy," Mom groaned. "Your dick fills me up so much."

"Incest dick," I gasped.

"Yeah, your incest dick--oh--fills Mommy's butt to the brim."

"Mom," I gasped, "your ass is so fucking hot on the inside."

I lowered myself to my hands, pressing my chest to my mother's back, and I slowly humped my prick through her butthole. Mom's body rocked against the bed. Her moans spurred me on. My ass rose and fell, swimming my dick through Mom's anal ring. My muscles bulged, straining as Mom's asshole struggled to stay tight around my pole. I gasped and groaned, and I forced my hands between the bed and Mom's big tits, filling my palms with her soft breasts.

"Uh, Uh, Uh," Mom panted beneath me. Sweat beaded her body. Her voice strained. "Uh, uh, uh." It was the greatest sound in the world.

I don't know how long we fucked for, with me panting and Mom groaning and grunting beneath me, her breath thick and course, her moans throaty and wild. I eventually turned Mom onto her side and pushed her legs up the bed until she was lying in the fetal position on her side. I held onto her hip with my left hand while slipping my dick into her ass and ran my right fingers along the folds of her bulging pussy lips. Her honey flowed out of her, soaking my fingers, her thighs, and the bedsheets with her scent.

Would Diana get this wet from taking my cock up her teen ass?

The thought drove me forward. I turned Mom onto her back, lifting her legs into the air so that I didn't have to pull my dick out of her as I turned her over. I hooked my arms behind her knees and pushed her legs back, her feet sticking straight up, the laces of her tennis shoes rocking with each firm cock-stroke through her butthole.

I didn't want the night to end, but I didn't last nearly as long as I wanted to either. Mom reached between her legs and played with her pussy as she stuck her other hand's fingers into my mouth. I sucked them, fucking her faster and faster. Mom whimpered, giving me a how-dare-you-fuck-your-mother-like-this glare that made the tip of my dick tingle.

I came first, crying out and gasping as I hit something soft and stretching at the back of her anal chute. Cum shot through my cock, swelling it where it surged through my shaft, and I filled my mother's butt with a constant stream of jizz. I folded my mother in two and pressed my mouth to hers, my hips going into a frenzy as I dropped the last of my load up her ass. Just as I finished, Mom came, kissing me hard enough to bruise my lips as her asshole spasmed around my dick.

After a minute of breathing hard, I eased my mother's legs back down to the bed. Then, I collapsed atop her, using my elbows and knees to hold most of my weight, though I pressed my chest into her damp tits. Mom panted beneath me as my cock softened in her ass. When I pulled my prick out of her, my shaft stretched between us--her asshole not wanting to let me go.

"Holy fuck," I whispered. "Fuck, Mom, that was hot." I smiled. "I just fucked my mother, Mom."

"When you're ready to fuck me again, just wake me up," Mom whispered. "Now that we've gotten the fucking out of the way, you can practice making love to me."

I closed my eyes and took my mother's hand in mine. "I promise," I said. "I promise."

I rose from the bed and went to my mother's bathroom, where I turned the sink to hot and warmed a hand towel. I wiped my mother's body down. She lay there, exhausted, her nipples hard and her pussy wet. After taking care of Mom, I showered, turned off the lights, and got into bed with her. I woke late in the night, and my mother's warm body convinced me that another round of fucking was called for. I did as I had promised, slowly waking my mom with subtle foreplay that would have made Diana proud.

I made love to Mom in the dark, letting her touch me, kiss me, taste me, and use me. After I filled my mother's pussy with cum, we fell asleep in each other's arms. When I woke in the morning, I heard Diana and Abbey downstairs. I grabbed my clothes and ran to my room in the buff. Mom decided to stay home from work. It had been a long time since someone had fucked her silly, and she was too sore to leave her bed that day.

Downstairs, in the kitchen, Diana greeted me with a kiss, melting into me as if we had not seen each other for a week. Abbey didn't seem surprised by Diana's affection for me. (I was more anxious on the inside than I showed on the outside.) My little sister watched us with a tilted head and curious eyes--big, curious eyes--as if studying our motions and memorizing our movements.

Abbey's curiosity worried me. Triplet or not, she was still my little sister and even though she was only minutes younger than me, those five years without her made her seem much younger than me (in spirit).

On our way to school, Abbey sat in the backseat. As she exited the car, her eyes met mine with something I'd call understanding. though I had no idea what she understood. That look made me wonder--even more--about what my sisters had gotten up to during their night together.

It had been nothing good, I'm sure, but I was sure that it would come back to haunt me in some way. To make matters worse, Diana told me to mind my business when I asked her about it.

I guess it didn't matter. I'm going to find out eventually.

Timmy out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals: Abbey's Night Out.

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give anyone permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

#19 Abbey

Girls' Night Part I

Entry #1 - Stranger and Stranger

Diana has changed my life forever....

Entry #2 - A Sleepover

On Thursday, Diana sent me a text, reading: We're going somewhere after school. Meet me at my car.

Where are we going? I texted back.

Don't be nosy, Diana said. Don't ditch me. It's a surprise.

I sighed.

I needed to text Vicki. We wouldn't be going to any of the special clubs today. The nasty excitement of watching live fucking had been occupying my thoughts all day long, and my little pussy was already soaking through my panties and into my extra tight, extra small, cuffed, jean bootie shorts.

(I normally wouldn't wear shorts like those to school, but lately, something has been stirring inside me. Something that wanted out in the most explosive way possible. Besides, so many guys couldn't keep their eyes off me when I wore my little shorts--Diana bought them for me--and lately, that kind of attention had been making my nipples ache until the only way to soothe them was to pinch them in when I was sure nobody was looking. I know I've been caught more than once, but I can't help it. It feels too good.)

As I was about to text Vicki, she texted me, saying, Did you get the message? I'll see you tonight?

Did I get what message? I narrowed my eyes and texted back, Did I get what message?

We're having a sleepover at Lana's.

A low, angry sigh rumbled through my throat.

"Miss Anderson," my pre-calculus teacher said, "are you texting in my class?"

"Yes," I said.

"Will you please stop?"

"No, sorry," I said, getting up and walking toward the classroom door. "I'll be back shortly, Mrs. Cooper."

Mrs. Cooper said nothing, but then I was the only student who could teach the class whenever we had a substitute teacher who was in over their head while trying to instruct us, so she gave me a lot of freedom.

Outside, at the back of the high school campus and walking toward the nearest restroom, I texted Vicki: What have you told your sister about us?

Can't talk, I'm in class.

Bullshit, I texted back, stopping around the corner from the restroom. After a minute, I texted Vicki a single question mark.

I told her about the video I showed you, she texted. Nothing else. I swear. Don't be mad at me, okay?

I turned off my phone. We hadn't spoken of what happened in the backseat of Vicki's car since that day, but that hadn't stopped us from visiting the sex clubs. During our last visit to a sex club, I had let Vicki sit next to me. While watching the show, this time it was a pair of slim Asian girls raw-bumping their bare clams together; I had let Vicki slip her hands down the front and back of my loose-fit cargo pants. She had petted my pussy from the front and back while kissing my neck. After I had come, we didn't speak of what I let her do to me during our drive home.

Resuming my walk, I caught the last glimpse of Mary, one of our senior cheerleaders, pulling her boyfriend Hank into the restroom behind her as I rounded the corner of the building I was walking along.

I hurried toward the restroom, slowing down when I reached the double doors. As quietly as I could, I pushed one of the doors inward, slipping inside and softly easing the door back into place as I listened to the hurried breathing and energetic laughter of Mary and her boyfriend.

A short hallway led into the restroom, no more than three steps in length, ending in a right turn leading to the porcelain sinks and stalls. I crept along the short hallway, pressing my little tits to the wall's black and white ceramic tiles, and I edged my head around the corner, looking into the restroom. The black-haired, big-titted cheerleader with the coltish legs was nowhere to be seen. Neither was her boyfriend, but looking in the wall-length mirror, I could see that only one stall had its door shut properly. The sounds of the two eighteen-year-old seniors (Hank may have been nineteen) were coming from that stall. One look in the mirrors above the sinks showed me their feet.

I stepped into the restroom, made my way to the first stall, slipped inside, and closed the door behind me as softly as possible. The door didn't make a sound, even when I turned the latch nor when I stepped onto the toilet seat and sat my butt down on the water tank. Once I was comfortable, I turned on my phone and its recorder.

I didn't know Mary or Hank the way Diana did. She knew everybody. Timmy knew Hank. Hank was on the football and baseball teams, worked on cars, and was at every cheerleading event, his eyes always on Mary's ass. But, if a guy was lucky enough to date a cheerleader in high school, I guess he was going to abuse the privilege for as long as he could, wasn't he? I would.

As I sat listening to Mary getting cock-stuffed by Hank, I imagined what they were doing by the sounds of their voices and what they said. I could picture Mary facing the wall, her hands on the water tank, shifting the lid against the rim of the tank. Hank would have flipped her short skirt onto her lower back, pulled her spankies, or whatever the fuck she wore under her skirt, down her thighs in a tight roll, along with her panties. He would have taken his thick cock, pushed the blunt head against her soft muff, and given her the D without much preparation. They were fucking during fifth period; they had to be in a hurry, and she was grunting hard.

"Huh, huh, huh, huh, huh," Mary panted a couple of stalls over.

"Fuck, yeah," Hank answered her, slapping his hips against her ass by the sound of it, just fucking the shit out of her as his belt jingled around his thighs.

I listened, my pussy growing wetter, making my panties sticky. Lately, I had been bringing extra shorts and panties to school, keeping them in my locker for whenever my dripping juices left me in need of a change of clothes.

"Fuck, I'm gonna come," Hank moaned.

"Yeah, baby, yeah," Mary grunted. "Come in my pussy. Come on, come in my pussy. Gimme lots of cum."

I smiled, my nipples tightening as I wondered what it would be like to say those words to a man while he was inside me, filling me...stretching me. I had to clench my eyes as thoughts of wrestling in my backyard came to me: Strong hands turning me over, arms picking me up, legs pushing me around, the weight of my--of a guy--pressing down into my lean body.

"Oh, yeahhhhh!" Hank moaned, filling the restroom with the sound of orgasmic pleasure.

After they left, I thought about pulling down my shorts and cotton, cheek-hugging panties and giving my pussy a quick massage, but the thought of playing with myself in the school restroom wasn't as sexy as listening to two people fucking. I looked at my phone for a minute, wondering if Vicki could get out of class, then I left the restroom and walked to my locker for fresh pair of panties.

Did Diana go through this?

Entry #3 - Getting Ready

When I met Diana at her car later that day, I noticed that her hair was a mess, and she had wrinkled her schoolgirl skirt. Honestly, my sister looked like she had been...well...she looked a mess.

"What's the surprise?" I asked her, keeping Vicki's slip a secret.

"I'll tell you later," Diana said.

I looked at her skirt and shook my head. "It doesn't make you feel strange that men--grown men--get off to girls in schoolgirl skirts?" I asked my sister, not quite hiding my smile. "Your looks aren't going to last forever."

"That's why I plan to marry a man twice my age," Diana said before putting her car into gear. "I'll always be young to him."

At home, she told me to shower. It wasn't like I was dirty, and I told her so, but she said, "Don't be a pain in my twat, just shower."

I had to laugh, but I needed a shower with how sticky I had gotten beneath my shorts. My second pair of panties hadn't lasted long. In the upstairs restroom, I took a cool shower, but I also left the shower door open as I used my phone's kickstand to prop it up on the sink as I played the video of Vicki's cousin Cindy getting plowed by her old man. It had taken me a week before I told Vicki to send me that video, and now I watched it a couple of times a day and always right before I went to bed. I didn't even bother wearing my panties to bed anymore. I slept with a towel beneath my butt most nights.

In the shower, with the semi-cool water running over my wiry body, I ran my hands over my small breasts, squeezing them even though there wasn't much to squeeze, but every time I pinched my nipples, my thighs shook. As I watched Cindy take her father's cock, a slow-building pulse grew within the center of my core, sending blood to my cheeks as my heartbeat rose. Then, that awful, empty feeling between my legs had me shifting my feet until I could take it no more. I dropped into a squat, spreading my knees wide, which opened my pussy.

It gave me goosebumps to be so open. I slipped my right hand down to clit from the front and my left hand down to my wet kitty from the rear, slipping my middle finger through my dewy slot. The tingling around my lips exploded outward, and I found myself coming faster than I ever had in my life. On shaky legs, I finished my shower.

"Dress as though you're going to a pajama party," Diana told me before I had my shower.

"Are we going to a pajama party?" I asked.

"Why are you trying to ruin my surprise?" she said, answering my question with a question.

So, I put on a pair of fuzzy girlfriend shorts with white laces that I tied in a bow, a small gray shirt with short sleeves, and my comfy, fuzzy-knitted house slippers. Beneath my shorts, I wore plain Calvin Kline cotton panties. Downstairs, I found Diana had dressed much the same, except she was wearing flower-printed jockey pajama shorts that couldn't hide the thong beneath them, and her cropped T-shirt had a Care Bear sitting on her chest. Oh, and her tits were much bigger than mine. Besides our hard nipples, the only other thing our breasts had in common was that neither of us was wearing a bra.

"Where's your overnight bag?" Diana asked me as I watched her go through Mom's liquor cabinet.

"Don't need one for this 'not a pajama party,'" I said, then I thought about how often I ruined my panties.

"You're such a boy."

"I'll pack one."

"Grab some stuff and put it in my bag," Diana said, nodding to her backpack. She pulled an unopened bottle of Grey Goose from Mom's cabinet as she continued to speak without looking at me. "Abbs, have you ever kissed a boy?"

"Why are you taking Mom's liquor?" I asked.

"A girl?" Diana asked, smiling.

Vicki, I thought, wanting to clench my fist in front of me.

"No," I said.

Diana nodded. I wanted to think that I knew her well enough to say that she didn't know what had happened between Vicki and me, but if she did, Vicki was dead a girl. A passing thought of asking the Man Upstairs to throw Vicki into a lake materialized within my gray matter. Or, I could get her banned from the sex clubs...for life. If Vicki had talked about us, then she'd never get to touch me again.

"You drink," Diana said.

It wasn't a question, so I didn't answer her.

"Bring your weed if you want," Diana said.

"Have you started smoking?" I asked.

Diana shook her head, saying, "Lana smokes when it's around."

"So, we're going to a pajama party at Lana's?"

Diana looked at me and laughed as she said, "Stop trying to ruin the surprise."

Entry #4 - Girls' Night

"Okay, open your eyes," Diana said as she pulled the car into Lana's driveway.

"I never closed them," I said, shaking my head.

"Surprise!" my sister said, laughing. "We're having a Girls' Night at Lana's house!"

I sighed. "What if I had plans?" I asked, but I was still laughing...a little.

"I knew you'd break them for me," Diana said. "We're sisters: It's what we do."

Lana's parents have a nice house, bigger than ours, but I guess that's what having two working parents gets a person. The home was three stories of white and gray affluence surrounded by manicured greens, trees on the sidewalks, and privacy fences around the front and back lawns. She had a pool, a pool house, and a two-story guesthouse, and it was to the guesthouse we went, even though her parents weren't home.

"She lives in the guesthouse, doesn't she," I said to Diana, who opened Lana's front door without knocking, locked it behind us, then led us through the house and into the backyard as the sun faded and the blue of late evening darkened the sky.

"She's a lucky girl," Diana said.

The glass-paneled doors to the guesthouse were already open as we walked down the lamp-lined, cobblestone path leading from the back of the main house to the guesthouse. Inside, Lana and Viki were playing ping-pong in the space between the living room and the kitchen. Lana had dressed in a light pink, buttoned-up sleep shirt with a rounded hem, exposing her legs from her upper thighs to her little feet. Vicki was wearing light blue pajama pants with white bunnies and a light blue shirt with a pink-eyed, white bunny on her chest. The sun hadn't completely set yet, and everyone had dressed for bed. How very girly of us.

"Honey, I'm home!" Diana said as we crossed the guesthouse's threshold.

"Pause!" Lana shouted, catching the ping-pong ball and slapping her paddle down on the table. She turned around and rushed towards Diana.

Vicki gave me a tight-lipped, cringe-smile. I stared at her, narrowing my eyes a little, but then they widened when Lana and my sister embraced, smashing their titties together. Their arms went around each other's shoulders, and they leaned forward, pressing their lips together. It was the first time that Diana had kissed a girl in front of me, but I had seen that no-tongue familiarity between Diana and another person before, and while that berfore kiss had surprised me, I hadn't let it show. It was a kiss Diana had shared with Timmy before school this morning, in the kitchen, though there was more passion in the kiss she had shared with our brother.

Passion with our brother, I thought as the girls ended their embrace. Did Timmy know how Diana kissed Lana? Would he care? Should he care?

"Okay," Diana said. "Who's ready to play spin the bottle?"

Spin the bottle?

What the fuck?

#20 Abbey

Girls' Night Two

Entry #1 - Spin the Bottle

"What do you mean 'spin the bottle'?" I asked.

Lana and Diana laughed before Diana said, "For drinks, kinky girl."

My fucking sister, only she could make my cheeks heat up. Don't make fun of me, I wanted to say, but what I said was, "That's what I thought." Then, I stuck my tongue out.

Diana laughed.

And here I was, a little kid again, in the shadow of my more developed older sister, who all the boys melted over and all the girls envied.

"Pour me a drink," I said.

"First, we spin the bottle, sis," Diana said.

"Why are you calling me 'sis'?"

"Because I like the sound of it," Diana whispered to me in a way that gave me goosebumps.

Our game of spin the bottle, played on one half of the ping pong table, wasn't much of a game. After each spin, the girl who drank didn't play the next round, but the last girl had to drink twice. That ended up being me. On an empty stomach, the heat hit me quickly, as did the buzz. After another round, where I finished last again, we took a break.

"Hey, you feeling okay?" Lana asked me.

I narrowed my brows, set my lips, and gave her a nod that said: "Yeah, everything is fine."

"Lana, show me what you picked out for later," Diana said.

"We'll be right back," Lana said.

I watched them walk through the guesthouse toward the staircase leading up to the bedrooms. I looked at Vicki after the other girls were gone. I narrowed my eyes, and while I wouldn't say Vicki wilted, she did shrink a little, pulling her shoulders inward and lowering her head.

"What?" Vicki asked.

"What did you tell them?"

"Nothing," she said, "I swear."

"Tell me," I said, leaning forward. "Don't make me call my"--I squeezed my eyes shut--"you know who I'd call--the Man Upstairs."

"Why do you threaten me?" Vicki asked, her voice low. "You don't have to call him. I thought we were closer than that."

"I don't know what we are." I took a deep breath. "Sorry."

"Tell me the truth this time. Is he your lover?"

I shook my head. "All hell would break loose if I fucked him." I took a deep breath. Would he be in my life more if I did fuck him? (But he'd never try to do that to me, ever.) "What did you tell Lana?"

"Fine," Vicki said. "She knows I showed you the video of her and our uncle." Vicki cringed for a second. "By it made her really excited. I think she plans on showing some of them to us tonight. Diana's seen them, so there's no point keeping them a secret."

I sighed.

"Lana gets really turned on when she thinks of incest."

So do we.

"Have you and Lana ever...?" I asked as my nipples tightened.

Vicki shook her head, saying, "Not... yet."

"Fuck me," I said under my breath. "Does she know what I let you do to me?"

"No, maybe, I don't know," Vicki said, then added as my face darkened, "I promise I didn't tell her, but I don't know what she hears in my voice when I talk about you."

"Do you talk about me a lot?" I asked, tightening my insides against the warmth growing down there.

Vicki shrugged.

"What does that mean?" I asked, my voice low as I frowned at her, my eyes focusing on her mouth.

"I'm sorry."

As Vicki's lips moved, I felt myself leaning into her, but I'd never reach her with the corner of the table between us. I stopped myself. I needed some THC in my blood.

"I need some weed."

"Outside," Vicki said. "We should smoke out there."

Entry #2 - Skinny Dipping

I took a long hit from my black glass pipe, plugging the carb hole and watching the bowl glow deep orange in the dark blue night. Letting go of the hole, I took a deep pull, filling my lungs with weed before handing the pipe over to Vicki. With four shots of vodka already in me, I waved Vicki off when she tried to hand me the pipe again. As I released the smoke, I walked toward Lana's grotto-inspired pool, shaped like an ink stain with underwater lamps set with ever-changing colors. I sat at the edge of the pool, lowering my feet and shins into the warm water.

"Sorry we took so long," Diana said behind me.

I nodded.

"Can I have a hit, Abbey?" Lana asked.

I lifted my arm with all but my forefinger curled into a fist. She must have taken it for the yes it was meant to because I heard her hit the pipe before she thanked me.

"Is it skinny dipping time already?" Diana asked.

"Yeah!" Lana said.

Then my sister streaked by me, her nude body springing from the edge of the pool arced forward before her hands parted the water, and under she went. The lights beneath the pool were pink at that moment, and they played off her naked skin, her body shimmering and swaying as she swam away from me before breaking the water's surface. Diana shook her hair, treading water with her long, sculpted legs, then she turned to me, smiled, and laughed.

Lana's semi-tanned body came next. She jumped from the edge at a full run, going feet first into the water, her big breasts looking bigger beneath the surface of the pool. Vicki walked over to me. She sat beside me, as naked as her cousin, and she dipped her legs into the pool almost to her knees.

"You're not getting naked?" Vicki asked.

I looked at Vicki, who was shorter than me, and even though her breasts were small, they were still bigger than mine. They also looked big on her smaller, shorter body. Like Lana and my sister, Vicki looked more womanly than me. I was too lean. Too wiry. Too titless. But looking at Vicki's body....

"Sure," I said, my voice sounding fuzzy and far away. I pulled off my little shirt, baring my small tits and their pink caps, then I rolled onto my back and pulled my shorts up my long legs. Water dripped down onto my stomach from my toes. I heard my sister give a cheerful yell as I tossed my shorts aside before sitting up again.

"I didn't think you'd get naked," Diana said.

Lana and my sister were standing in the shallow end, their left and right arms pressed together as they stood sideways to me. Their breasts glistened above the water, as did their shoulders and waists down to their hips before the rest of their bodies disappeared beneath the pool's aqua surface.

I shrugged.

"You looked fucked up," Diana said.

I shrugged again, saying, "I don't drink much."

The girls laughed, but Diana said, "Let me know if you need anything," as their laughter came to an end.

Vicki tried to squeeze my hand, but I pushed her away.

I stared at my sister and her friend. The weed had warmed me even more than the alcohol, and a fuzzy barrier surrounded my body. I watched Diana's sun-gold skin pressed into Lana's slightly paler tan, their tits slippery with liquid and squishing together as they wrapped their arms around each other's limber bodies. They leaned toward each other, mouth to mouth, their lips parting, then pressing together, then slipping against each other with a slow, natural glide that never seemed to end. I closed my eyes and slid my butt over the edge of the pool.

I kept my eyes shut as I submerged my body into the liquid. My nipples hurt, having tightened into hard, pink buds that wanted to constrict and expand without end. Behind my pussy, a warm throb had begun, turning my insides to honey that ran out of me and into the pool. I could feel my blood's heat rush into my cheeks, flushing my skin pink. This wasn't because of the weed and liquor, though weed always made me wet. No, the image of Diana kissing Lana wouldn't vanish from behind my eyes. Vicki's lips snuck in there, as did the feel of her hand briefly touching mine before I pushed it away. God, if only Timmy were here, I could wrestle him and work off some of the annoying adrenaline in my limbs. How long before everyone passed out and I could get Vicki alone?

Too long, the night had just begun.

I straightened my legs and stood, breaking the surface and wiping my face as I pulled in a long breath. How long had I been underwater? Diana was in front of me when I opened my eyes, looking at me with a tilted head and focused eyes.

"What the hell," Diana said. "I thought you passed out."

"Thanks for looking out," I said, my eyes falling to my sister's pink lips (the upper ones) so full, so soft, and looking much warmer than Vicki's.

Good for Lana, I thought, but Lana's lips weren't the only lips I had seen pressed against my sister's mouth.

"I need to lie down," I said.

As I pushed myself out of the pool, Vicki slid in. She had been staring at me while I was underwater. All she did was get wet; then she pushed herself out, her pale body shiny, her breasts tipped by her hard, pale pink nipples that were so pale they almost blended into her skin. I found myself staring at them. I had always let Vicki touch me, but what if I touched her?

"Hey," Lana said as she walked toward the edge of the pool. "Who wants to watch a movie?"

I looked at Vicki.

Vicki pressed her lips together and narrowed her eyes, her face taking on a somewhat squinty, apologetic cringe.

I sighed and said, "Sure, why not?"

Entry #3 - Lana's Home Movies

In the guesthouse's living room, Diana steered me to the big sofa across from Lana's huge Smart TV. As I lay down, Vicki sat at my feet, and Lana and Diana sat on the huge, fluffy white shag rug thrown over the hardwood flooring between the sofas and loveseats.

None of us had changed back into our clothes. Lana had run into the pool house, grabbed two small towels apiece, the kind boys would have given us to dry off with, and we had dried ourselves off. We threw the wet ones into a thatched hamper and wrapped the dry ones around our bodies. Lana, Vicki, and my sister wore their towels around their waists, but I wrapped mine around my small titties and let it hang, just barely past my hairless beaver. Had I had bigger tits, there's no way I could have covered my pussy while standing. Lying down as I was, the hem had risen, showing off the bottom half of my vanilla triangle as I lay with my legs extended.

The first time Vicki looked at me, I turned on my side and pressed my little round butt against the sofa's backrest. I kept my legs closed, hiding the wet, pink line between my pouty folds.

"All right," Lana said, talking to everyone, but her eyes focused on me more than they did on Vicki. "I know everyone in this room has seen my home movies."

"Mm-hmm," Diana said.

"So, don't act surprised when I turned them on," Lana said, still looking at me. "Vicki did a naughty thing when she showed what I do with my uncle."

"Sorry," Vicki mumbled.

"Stop interrupting me!" Lana said, laughing as she raised her voice. "Listen, they're sexy fucking movies that I can't show just anyone. If you don't want to watch them, you don't have to, but I'm hoping for your continued secrecy." She looked at Vicki. "CON--TIN--UED!"

"I can keep a secret," I said as I looked at Lana. "Why do you show people these videos?"

Lana bit her lower lip, smiled, giggled, and turned back to the TV, hitting the PLAY button on her remote.

I can't say I liked her answer, but I wasn't going to press, especially since my buzz had the better half of my mind pushed down into the darkness of my subconscious. I watched the video run, hardly thinking as my body reacted to the visuals before me.

"Do a twirl for me," Uncle Steve said.

Other than knowing which relative Lana was fucking, I recognized his voice from the videos Vicki had shown me.

"Like this?" Lana asked, twirling for her uncle. The skirt of her light pink, cat-print mini sundress spun upward, revealing she wasn't wearing any panties as it flared above her waist. The skirt hung loose on her body, the middle hugged her flat stomach, and the cups only gripped half of her big tits, making them look as if they were about to fall out. Thin shoulder straps left her shoulders bare. Lana had her long black hair tied in a thick, braided ponytail.

They were in a park. By the light, it looked to be early in the morning. As Uncle Steven moved his camera around, I could see grass covered in dew, sunrays streaming through trees, workers picking up trash, and cars driving down neighborhood streets in the background.

"Lana, you're not wearing any panties," Uncle Steve said, sounding playful, a little creepy (because I didn't know him), and strangely sexy because Lana did, and she loved having his dick inside of her.

"Nope," Lana said, shaking her head and holding her hands behind her back.

"Squat down and show me that fat little pussy."

As I watched, the warmth behind my mound spread outward, heating my cunny. I squeezed my legs together, squishing my lips between my thighs. My honey dripped out of me, and for a moment, I thought I could smell my pussy, but it wasn't just my floral scent I had inhaled. I could smell every snatch in the room, as if a sudden burst of pink, misty pollen had flooded the air. A thick, mind-awakening pussy-scent filled my nostrils. My cheeks turned pink, and the wetness between my legs turned dewy, almost mushy, as it leaked out from between my lips. Lana and my sister had moved closer to each other. I didn't look at Vicki, but I could sense her at my feet.

Lana squatted for her uncle, balancing herself on her white, ankle-high sneakers. She spread her knees wide, opening her skirt and forming a lightly tanned V down to her hairless lips. A smile lit her face as she looked at the camera, then she licked the middle and index fingers of her right hand and lowered them between her thighs.

"You're so nasty," Diana said, sliding closer to Lana.

Lana's fingers pressed into her pussy; her skin was soft down there as her fingertips seemed to melt into her. She rolled her clitty in a circle, pushing the upper portion of her outer lips aside. As she played with her half-Asian pearl, her lower lips began to glisten, then open, and after a minute of playing while her breathing quickened, a thin string of crystalized dew fell from her juicy pink slit.

"Fuck me, Lana," Uncle Steve moaned. "That's so hot, baby. Let's go somewhere more private."

Uncle Steve rushed Lana to the nearest stone-walled, wooden-roofed restroom. They went inside, their voices echoing as Uncle Steve made sure they were alone. He sounded happy when he said the bathroom looked like it had just been cleaned. Next, he had Lana squat again, her back against a wall while he thumped her face with his big, white dick, slipping his organ into her mouth and looking like a slinky made of fat, springy dick flesh.

"Umm, umm, umm," Lana mumbled around her uncle's meat, making slobbery sounds as he moaned above her.

"Oh, you sexy bitch," Uncle Steve said, stepping back and pulling Lana to her feet. He pushed her face-forward against the bathroom's stone wall, lifted her skirt, and slid his dick between her thighs. His cock head rubbed her, and he backed up so he could point his camera straight down. Lana's pussy folds spread apart, but she had to reach between her legs and guide his missile-shaped tip onto the gooey slit between her folds.

"Uh, yeah," she groaned as he stretched her open.

"Oh, baby, baby," Steve moaned, sliding his spit-soaked prick up his niece's tight Asian twat.

I watched Uncle Steve bang away, slapping his hips against Lana's round ass, making her cheeks ripple. He had the camera pointed straight down, and any time he pulled out of her, her cunny lips followed. Within a couple of strokes, his thick shaft lay covered in her pussy juices, which he piston-fucked into a white froth. Lana moaned and panted against the wall, breathing hard, and uttering sexy, whimpering sounds from her throat as though she were being ridden by a wild animal with more stamina than her.

"So hot," Diana whispered, leaning toward Lana. "He's fucking you so hard with his incest dick."

Lana wasn't watching the video. She was looking at my sister. Their lips met, their mouths opened, and I watched their wet tongues extend in slow motion. The tips touched, then slid against each other, moving around, and turning in a circle before Diana pushed forward. As Lana lay back, her towel came apart around her waist, and Diana pulled her own towel from her hips and tossed it to the side. When their titties squished into each other's, nipple to nipple, I felt a tingle race through me, making my pussy quiver.

Vicki made a soft sound.

I looked at her.

She was looking at me.

My cheeks filled with pink as the heat within my body shot skyward. Vicki's cheeks turned pink, then red. Her blonde hair hung around her face, her bangs nearly over her eyes. She stared at me as her breathing grew heavier. With a sigh, I turned onto my back and pulled my towel open. Vicki licked her lips as she accepted my invitation and crawled over my body.

Entry #4 - Clam Bumping

I felt Vicki's hot breath against my inner thigh before her lips touched my skin. My legs parted without my mind's say so, and they continued parting, giving Vicki room to lay between them. I stared upward, listening to the grunts of poor Lana getting her little pussy hammered by her big-dicked uncle and to the soft and slippery, liquid sounds of my triplet's lips sliding against Lana's.

"Mmm," I moaned in my quiet way as Vicki licked a vertical line through my slit. She grabbed a pillow, pushing it under my small ass and lifting my wet, cherry pie into the air. Her mouth had full access to my hot folds. I hooked my left leg over the sofa's backrest, and I planted my right foot on the floor with my knee swept outward, doing a strange-looking split that offered my muff up to my...friend's...mouth.

Another lick through my pussy brought a sigh from my lips. The weed and alcohol warmed me, but the heat within my muffin set me afire. I dropped a hand between my legs, pushing Vicki's face against my wet cunny, and she opened her mouth wide. The sexy bitch tried to swallow my pussy whole. For a minute, she tongue-fucked me while Lana's uncle fed her the cock on TV and my sister sucked her tits in real life, their slurpy sounds drawing my attention.

"Hmm, mmm, ohhhh," I moan-sighed, keeping my sounds low.

Vicki's mouth moved upward, her tongue pressing into my clit, and my asshole tightened as a new wetness poured from me. Vicki's fingers slid along my pussy lips, pushing my silky petals open enough for her to slip her middle finger into my hole.

"Uh-huh," I grunted, the sound quiet and coming from the back of my throat. As she fingered my snug kitty and licked my pleasure-filled gem, I turned my hips in a circle, grinding my fuck-muffin against her face.

I looked at my sister, who was turning her body so that her mouth was over the slope of Lana's pussy, and Lana's mouth was under the curve of her two crescent bulges. Their bodies pressed together, and their hands moved over each other's sides and butts, squeezing and groping, before moving between their thighs and playing with the soft sweetness they found there.

Vicki, the bitch, slipped a second finger into my pussyhole, making me groan as she stretched my tightness. Her fingers quickly slid through my pink canal, rubbing my pussy muscles before curling upward against my G-spot and giving me some tender love. Her tongue never stopped licking my swollen clit, and I trembled all the while.

As tingles of pleasure raced through my insides, I tried to picture Diana as a man, with Timmy, sharing a room where they brought girls home to fuck in their beds while giving each other high-fives. Would they pin their girls on their backs, forcing their legs up and over their shoulders while pounding their helpless, wide-open cunnies with big pieces of man meat? If they were brothers, would they fuck their girlfriends doggy style in front of each other, make them kiss, make them sixty-nine while they pounded their pussies hard?

Girlfriends? I thought, lifting my hips as I tried to fuck my cooze harder onto Vicki's fingers. Lana and Vicki weren't our girlfriends, were they?

And try as I might, I couldn't imagine myself as a boy. I liked being a woman. I liked the feeling of a big, strong, muscular man pinning me down while I struggled against him. I liked a man's body rubbing against mine, making me warm and wet and tingly all over. I liked how small I felt when I had a man between my legs, grinding against me as we wrestled...oh, fuck me. The only man I had ever had between my legs was my brother, and if he was between my legs, it was because our technical wrestling had turned into horsing around when I got tired of him beating me.

What was wrong with me?

I looked at my sister. What was wrong with Diana? What the fuck was wrong with Timmy?

Diana rolled Lana onto her side, then they sat up, moved back, spread their legs, and intertwined them, scissoring each other. They scooted forward, bracing their weight on their hands as they pressed their pussies together in a sexy, smooth, teenage-pussy kiss.

A loud moan left my lips.

Diana looked at me, her cheeks reddening, but she smiled wide and winked at me before turning back to Lana and leaning in for a kiss. I watched my sister turn her hips to her right as Lana turned her hips in the opposite direction. They stared into each other's eyes, breathing hard, their movements intense as a light sheen of sweat appeared on their bodies. Almost as one, they lifted their left hands and slid them down their fronts, diddling their own clits, then each other's, as they ground their hairless cunnies together.

"Oh, fuck," I whispered, pushing myself upward and pulling my leg off the back of the sofa.

I looked at Vicki, who had to sit up as I sat up. She saw what I wanted, spread her legs, and with a little fumbling, we slid one leg over and under each other's and scooted forward. With the alcohol in me, everything swooned. I was there, but not there. I was doing this but watching from a distance. When Vicki's wet pussy--soaking wet, completely drenched, little pink pussy--touched my own honey-dripping cunny, an electric shock zipped through my labia, zapping my clitty and sending ecstasy throughout my trembling body.

"Fuck yeah," Vicki whimpered, grinding her hips up and down against me.

I reached forward, grabbed her firm ass in both my hands and squeezed her butt hard as I pulled her against me. She reached between us with her right hand, taking turns with our clits while she held onto my shoulder with her left hand. Our breathing sped up. Combined with Lana's and my sister's panting breaths, it sounded like the four of us had been fucking for hours.

"Oh, fuck," Lana whimpered. "I'm gonna come, baby."

"Do it," my sister panted, sounding like she was on the verge of coming. "Make a mess on my pussy."

"Oh, god," I whined as my clitty swelled and the heat within my love-nub spread outward. I throbbed deep inside, and I tingled all over. I couldn't help myself; I leaned forward and pressed my lips against Vicki's. Her fingers went crazy between our twats, rubbing back and forth, getting both our clitties, and she came, wrapping her left arm around my neck, pulling me hard against her, and mashing our little titties together.

Lana came, whining like a little girl, and then she came on the TV, moaning like a whore as her uncle's cock pummeled her pussy into submission. I broke my kiss with Vicki, who pressed her mouth against my neck as she whimpered in pleasure. I was close, so damn close to coming I was gasping for breath. Diana turned her head, looking at me as she slid her finger through her own buttery softness. When our eyes met, we both came, cringing as the first bursts of pleasure exploded through us, and then we both opened our mouths, coming together as we stared into each other's eyes.

My body tingled the entire time, and the wetness that dripped out of me made me think I had pissed myself for a moment. I had never been so wet or slippery between my legs before. Diana smiled at me when her orgasm ended, then she fell back, as did Lana, both big-titted bitches glistening in the afterglow of their orgasms, bodies slick with sweat while Diana shined like some Greek goddess.

What a beautiful body, I thought as I looked at my sister, then I grunted as Vicki shoved two fingers up my snatch, pushed me back, and piston-fingered my soft clam until I came again, shaking and trembling with my legs wide open. The horny little cunt drank up every last drop that squirted out of me as Lana and my sister watched.

God, what had I let happen?

Entry #5 - Diana's Question

I slept by myself that night. I think I hurt Vicki's feelings, but what's a girl to do? I slept naked under my covers, and sometime after midnight, Diana came into the room with an ice-cold bottle of water for me. She was naked. I could make out her nude silhouette as she stood in the doorway, backlit by the dim hallway light, the curve of her pussy thick between the gap between her thighs.

"Hey," I said as Diana walked into the room. She climbed into bed with me, staying above the covers as she pressed her naked body against me from behind. We were nearly the same height, but spooning me as she was, I could feel how much bigger than me she was. If I was a nymph, then she was a Valkyrie.

"For you," Diana said, sliding her left hand around my body and placing the water bottle next to me on the cover.

"Thanks," I said. "I'm not much of a drinker."

Diana gave me a hug.

We lay there for a little bit before I asked, "What if I hadn't...you know...."

"Been into what we did tonight?" Diana finished for me.

"Yeah."

"We would have stopped," Diana said. "But, Lana didn't say you freaked out when Vicki first showed you the videos. She's a bad girl, that Vicki."

"Lana tells you everything?"

"Yep."

"What else did Vicki tell Lana?"

"That you were into it." Diana gave me another hug. "I'm guessing that wasn't everything Vicki could have told Lana, is it?"

I said nothing.

Diana hugged me, holding me close.

"I'm not a lesbian," I said.

"Neither am I." Diana laughed quietly against the back of my head. "I think you're like me: Sexually adventurous, but if you're going to be with someone, it's going to be a man." She kissed the back of my head. "Women are fun. Men are forever."

I said nothing.

"Speaking of men, smart girl," Diana whispered, "Have you ever kissed a man?"

"No," I said, my voice low.

"Do you want to?"

"Yes."

"Tomorrow morning," Diana said, her voice flowing into my lobe, swirling around my ear, then descending into my mind, "I'm going to kiss Timmy. I want you to watch us. If you want to kiss our brother the way I do, let me know."

I said nothing, and Diana and I went to bed, the pair of us naked, with me under the covers and her atop them.

Entry #6 - Siblings Kiss

We left Lana's house early the next morning. My head fucking killed. Someone was tossing sticks of dynamite into the center of my brain, and the explosions ringed outward while mushrooming upward--I was not happy. Diana kissed Lana goodbye, but I only nodded at Vicki, who frowned, but she didn't try to kiss me. We drove home, mostly in silence, with Diana patting my knee and telling me I'd feel better after breakfast.

"You didn't drink that much," she had said. "I called Timmy. He's already in the kitchen."

Once home, we found out that Mom was staying home from work. She was exhausted, Timmy told us, after we had showered and changed into the clothes we would wear to school. I still felt like shit, but I took some Aspirin and prayed that it would kick in the moment it landed in my stomach.

As I sat at the breakfast table, eating a hot sauce drenched, sausage, cheese, and fried egg sandwich Timmy had made us, Diana got up and walked over to our brother, who stood by the kitchen island, watching us eat. My sister took my brother's cheeks in her hands and pulled him down to her as she leaned her sleek body into his so far that she had to get onto her toes as he leaned backward.

Their lips touched, their mouths opened, and their tongues danced as they stood with their profiles to me. Sunlight from the kitchen window shined over them in golden rays, bathing them in a nimbus of light. As I watched them, my sister seemed to merge with my brother, and Timmy let it happen. He looked so big and strong with his arms wrapped around her small waist, and she looked so sleek and beautiful next to him in her ultra-short white shorts and a small, blue and white striped shirt. I wanted to cry. I'd never look that amazing next to anyone.

Watching their lips slide together, I saw that my brother was hesitant at first, but his passion grew as Diana forced him to her rhythm. They both looked so...in love.

I watched my siblings in silence as my heartbeat rose, pushing heat through my body, turning my cheeks pink. Timmy looked at me when the kiss ended, and the pink in my cheeks grew to a blazing red. I could feel my heartbeat hammering throughout my entire body. Below my waist, I was so fucking warm....

"I got to go," I said, getting up from the table. "See you guys at school."

"Hey, we'll talk later," Diana said as I left the kitchen.

I didn't get that far, though. My head hurt too much. I rode in the backseat of Diana's car on our way to school. As I left the car that morning, I looked my brother in the eyes, though I didn't know what I was trying to say to him. Kissing Diana in the way he had...? I guess I could understand how a man, almost any man, would have trouble denying her whatever it was she desired.

What did I desire?

Entry #7 - Before Bed

Before I went to sleep that night, while Timmy was in the shower, I walked into Diana's room and said, "Yes, I want to kiss him."

"Kiss who?"

"Our brother."

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals: Back to Timmy.

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories online. If you want to download my stories for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

Where I left off....

Diana had just finished kissing me in front of Abbey, and it had been no ordinary kiss. Abbey had watched the entire time, and then Diana drove us to school.

Friday

After Abbey had left the car--I'm sure she noticed that Diana and I stayed behind--I released a long sigh and hung my head back against my seat's headrest. What had Abbey been thinking after witnessing the kiss Diana had given me back at home? What in the hell had Diana been thinking when she had kissed me in front of Abbey? What was Diana planning? Diana, Diana, Diana....

Diana.

She still hadn't told me if Abbey knew about us. Yes. No. Maybe? My gut told me that Abbey knew what her older triplets were up to but that she didn't want to know, but maybe she did want to know. Maybe. Fuck, my logic was no better than Diana's. (Was I trying to make myself feel better?) Maybe my older sister was losing control of this fantasy life she had built for us. I had lost control of it a long time ago. I mean, I was going to help the wrestling moms seduce their own sons--any son over eighteen, but still, their sons. How the hell had I gotten myself into that situation?

Everything about this scenario was crazy.

Diana had parked in the back lot, facing the auto shop wall with a tarp-covered chain link fence on my side and Lana's big, black F350 on her side. What a truck! What did a petite, big-breasted girl like Lana need with a truck that big? But its tinted windows gave me ideas about how private a big truck could be, compared to my sister's four-door sedan.

"Hey, little brother," Diana said, "are you going to kiss me, or are you going to stare at my friend's truck?"

I snapped out of my daze, unbuckled my seat belt, leaned over the center console, and pressed my lips against my sister's mouth for the second time that morning. Thoughts of Mom and every sexual position I had done with her flashed through me as Diana slid her tongue into my mouth. My sister and my mom... how the fuck had I become their lover? I put my hands in my sister's long, blonde hair, my muscles tensing and my fingers tightening as a surge of rumbling energy shook my limbs. I placed my hands on the back of her head and pulled. She didn't fight the pressure as I lowered her head to my lap.

My mom and my sister! Every young man's dream! Now, if I could only have them at the same time....

My sister undid my buckle in a hurry, my cock in mid-sprout, pushing my Calvin's upward. She peeled back the elastic waistband and uncovered my rising prick, swallowing the spongy meat down to my balls with a soft, wet gurgle.

"Oh god," I gasped as my sister's spit-heavy mouth engulfed my prick. Her lips formed a seal around my thickening flesh while my knob rested on the back of her palate. My dick plumped up in her mouth, growing to full hardness, the tip throwing itself into her throat and beyond. Diana made a gulping sound as her mouth seemed to grow around my prick. I slid my left hand from her hair and slipped it between us and around her throat. I cradled her neck in my palm, feeling the indentation of my cockhead against her trachea.

Diana breathed hard through her nostrils, gulping for air and swallowing my meat as fast as she could. Up and down her beauty went, taking my dick without complaint--brother and sister, doing dirty things and loving it. I didn't let her lift her mouth more than a quarter of the length of my cock. I kept her close to my root so I could fuck her face and rub my glans against the wet softness of her throat. My shaft tingled, and my balls tightened as I listened to my older sister struggle around my swollen dick. As she wetly worked my meat, my thigh trembled while pleasure swirled around the crown of my cock, buzzing the corona and tickling my slit.

"Oh, Diana, god, baby," I moaned.

She responded with a series of wet, mwah, mwah, mwah sounds, then she forced her left hand beneath her face and cupped my tingling balls in her hand.

"Oh, fuck!" I cried, coming and pushing her mouth down my shaft with my right hand while holding her throat with my left. The ripples of her throat muscles massaged my palm as she swallowed my jizz.

"Fuck," Diana gasped when I let her up. Her face was a mess, her mascara ruined, her blonde hair out of place. She looked so fucking sexy, my beautiful blonde sister.

"You okay?" I asked, breathing hard.

"I need to fix my makeup," Diana said, rubbing her eyes.

She reached into her glove box and pulled out the wet wipes she had kept since we had started fucking in her car. I grabbed the dry napkins next to them and handed them to her as she wiped her face.

"You should do that more often," Diana said.

"Ruin your makeup?" I asked, laughing.

"Ruin my makeup," Diana said, "and ruin my pussy... without asking." She shivered, exaggerating the movement and the excitement behind it. "Sometimes, a girl just wants to be taken." She smiled at me. "You don't need permission with me anymore." She slid her eyes to the side, her smile turning sly. "But it's nice when you do ask. I want you to figure out when you need to ask me for permission and when you don't."

Great, I thought as I nodded my head. She laughed, looking at me, then I leaned over the center console and pressed my mouth to hers one more time, tasting my sister's tongue as the first-period bell rang. Before I got out of the car, Diana told me to meet her at our fuck-room in the drama theater during lunch.

Fuck-Room

Diana was wearing a cropped, pink-and-white-striped sweater, a black skirt, matching knee-high socks, and pink and white tennis shoes. We were ten minutes into lunch, and she had my pants undone, and her boy short style panties lay on the room's makeup counter. My sister straddled my waist as I sat in a high-backed chair, my ass near the edge of the seat as my sister half-stood on my cock. She lifted her body up and down, her athletic thighs tensing as she humped her pussy in a forward-to-down motion over my shaft.

"Mmm, little brother," Diana purred into my ear. "Give me that juicy dick."

I had my hands under her skirt, gripping her naked waist as the pink heat between her legs cradled me between its soft, velvety walls. Lana was in the room, dressed in a plaid dress with short sleeves and a white collar. Her iPhone was in her hands, and she was walking around us, recording us, whispering to us.

"So fucking hot," Lana would say. "You're so fucking sexy, Diana, the way you ride that dick."

Diana looked right into the camera. "That's my little brother's big dick tearing me up," she whispered, "getting all the way up inside me. I can feel him in my stomach."

"So bad," Lana said. "So nasty, you incest pervs." She licked her lips, then pouted: "I want some."

I moaned, closed my eyes, and tried not to come.

Diana pressed her lips to my left ear, on the far side of Lana. "Do you think my friend is hot?" my sister asked. "Do you think her little half-Asian twat is fuckable?"

I groaned.

Lana made a soft noise.

My sister bucked her hips harder, forcing her pussy faster over my prick.

Lana panned the camera behind Diana and told me to lift my sister's skirt. "I want to see that beautiful pussy between her legs getting stretched," she said.

I groaned and pulled my sister's skirt up her ass. Lana pushed the camera close to us, placing her left hand on my right thigh. She squeezed me as my sister slid up and down my pole, bouncing her twat over my slick meat until a creamy mess dripped down to my balls. The wet slapping of skin on skin, cock drilling pussy, filled the room.

"Oh, that's the shot," Lana said.

Diana whimpered, then whined, then she bit her lower lip and came. Heat smothered the length of my cock. I dug my fingers into my sister's firm ass as long buzzes of pleasure raced through my dick. My shaft seemed to grow, then the head expanded, and Lana reached between my thighs and cupped my balls.

"Oh, fuck!" I whined, coming hard as my jizz surged through my shaft, making me shake. I arched my hips upward, lifting my ass from the chair and my sister's feet from the floor.

"Woah--oh!" Diana yelped as I drove myself deeper into her soft, buttery box.

Then she came.

Later, my sister kissed me goodbye as I stayed behind to clean up the room. On the way out of the drama theater, a few of my sister's friends eyed me with silly smiles while giggling and laughing with Lana and my sister while they watched something on Lana's phone.

Holy fuck, did everyone know?

Did anyone care?

Diana's Words

I had my sister on her bed. Her head and breasts lay on the comforter, and her back sloped upward, ascending to the twin curves of her golden cheeks, which curved down into her thighs. Her knees dug two small divots into the bedspread. Her shins elongated straight back, ending with her little toes pointing toward the end of the bed.

I smacked her ass.

"Ooh," Diana gasped as the slap filled her room.

Earlier, after stripping my sister of her clothes, I had tied a red scarf she had taken from her closet to each of her ankles, fastening them with a single loop that would slide free if my sister wanted to get out of her restraints. The scarves extended to her wrists a short distance away, and her arms lay on the bed, reaching backward toward her feet, her palms up.

A light sprinkling of sweat beaded my sister's body. I had ridden her hard, using her mouth and pussy, while spanking her bare bottom and filling the room with the loud slapping of flesh against flesh, hip against butt, balls against clit. It was late, nearing midnight, and Abbey was in her room sleeping (hopefully), while Mom... well, it didn't matter anymore if Mom heard her children enjoying their sinful delights in private.

I lowered my head to my sister's crack and licked the valley between her butt cheeks. Diana hummed, moaning and exhaling, her breath wafting the strands of hair that lay wildly across her face. I pushed two fingers into the pinkness between her bulging pussy folds, moaning as the slippery heat within crushed my fingers.

"Mmm," Diana sighed.

I pulled my fingers out of her cunny, their length covered in crystalized strands of sticky wetness. I pushed my digits back into her muffin down to their last knuckles. A shiver ran through my shoulders as her softness coalesced around my fingers.

"Fuck," Diana hissed.

"You have such a pretty pussy, big sister," I whispered. "So pink and clean and hungry for cock."

"Yeah?" Diana asked, laughing with a breathless expulsion of pride. "Is that why my pussy gets so--mmm--wet? Because of cock?"

I curled my fingertips against her G-spot.

"Yeah," Diana moaned. "Right there, little brother."

I reached underneath my sister's body and cupped her left breast, squeezing the firm but yielding mound in my hand.

"And great tits," I whispered. "Tits that I'm gonna fuck tonight."

Diana made a breathy, naughty sound running with an almost daring essence as if some sensual thoughts had passed through her mind, but she was reluctant to share them with me.

"What is it?" I asked.

Diana shook her head.

"What?" I asked, matching my finger's thrusts to the force of my voice.

"My tits weren't always this big--mmm--you're fingering me so deep," she said, sighing. "Remember?"

I nibbled on my sister's left butt cheek. "Yes."

"Would you try to, mmm, fuck them if they weren't so big?"

"Yes," I said and licked the crack of her ass again, stopping at her rear passage.

"Would you still want me--uh, yeah, fucking lick my asshole--if I had small tits?"

I didn't have to think as I said, "It's you I want, not your tits."

Why was she asking me about small tits?

"Would you still fuck me as good as you do if I had small tits?" Diana whispered, gasping as I sped up my finger-fucking motions. "Little-little itty-bitties?"

"As long as they were your tits, I'd want to suck them." I rolled her thick nipple through my fingers and turned the fingers in her pussy upward, pressing my cum-covered thumb against her asshole.

"So?" Diana whimpered as my thumb probed her back door. "You wanna fuck a girl with small tits?"

I eased the tip of my thumb into her back door, slowly pushing her anal ring open in a circular, outward-spreading motion that loosened the muscles of her sphincter.

"Tell me, now," Diana growled.

"Yes," I hissed and slid my thumb into her asshole.

"Oh, Timmy," she whimpered.

Half an hour later, my sister lay on her back with her tits heaving and her legs open, our cum dripping from between the swollen folds of her cunny. Her lean stomach rolled, the faint outline of her abdominals showing, then growing faint again, then showing again as she sucked in a breath.

"Fuck," Diana whispered. "You're a fucking athlete." She laughed. "And I thought I worked out hard."

"Do you want anything to eat?" I asked. "Or something to drink?"

"Shit," Diana said. "What time is it?"

"Half-past midnight," I said. "A little after."

"Go get me some water and take your time. Leave your shirt off."

I pulled on my wrestling shorts and walked down the hall, stopping at the stairs. After a moment, I continued toward my room, which I seldom slept in anymore, and, by default, towards Abbey's room. I looked down the right-turning hallway and saw that my sister's door was closed. I turned around and walked downstairs, thinking of little titties.

Mom was in the breakfast nook, sitting at the table, sipping from a glass of wine and reading a book--a real book--made of words printed on paper and bound in more paper with glue. She set the book down and stood when she noticed me, her black, ankle-length robe coming apart and baring the smooth curves of her naked body.

"I didn't think you were coming," Mom said. "I've been playing with myself."

Diana, I thought, always keeping me on my toes. Maybe I needed to surprise her more often, as I had with the morning blowjob.

Mom turned away from me, facing the nook's table. She placed her palms on its wooden surface and waited. I walked behind her, my cock growing hard with each step. I pushed my shorts down, the cool air of the kitchen caressing my glans and shaft and sending goosebumps across my shoulders. I stopped behind Mom and put my hands on her waist, squeezing her firm body.

Mom sighed.

Slowly, I tugged the length of her robe up her legs, using my fingers to crawl the silky fabric over her body. When I reached her thighs, I dropped into a squat behind her and pushed the rest of her robe over her butt, flipping it onto her back so that her bare ass and fat pussy bulge stared me in the face.

"Mom," I sighed, breathing out her title as I pushed my mouth forward and slid my lips along the moist cleft below her crescent ass.

"Oh," Mom moaned. "Oh, baby, yes." She pounded her palm on the table once, the slap echoing through the kitchen.

I licked my tongue through her pouty furrow, loving the feel of her plump pussy lips and the tender flesh squished between her thighs. Mom tasted sweet, her juices coating my tongue in a creamy layer of thick, taboo honey. I stood, my hard cock dangling between us, the head brushing my mother's thighs, then her cunt, then prodding her pussy lips apart as I grabbed onto her hips and pushed her legs open with my right foot.

"What do you want, Mom?" I whispered.

"Your cock."

"Who's cock, Mom?"

"My son's cock," she pouted. "It's so big and hard."

I nudged my dick forward. Mom's pussy flesh sunk inward beneath my rigid fuck-stick. Heat enveloped me, and her liquid warmth spread over my crown like butter melting in the sun. I entered my mother's cunny, groaning as her pussy lips stretched around my thickness.

"So fucking tight," I moaned. "Like a fucking teenager."

"Ooh," Mom moaned. "Fuck me, baby. Fuck Mommy."

I pumped my cock in and out of my mother's snatch, humping into her like a pumpjack, my movements soft and slow, rotating up and down and all around her sticky insides. I ground my hips against her butt every time I pushed into her depths. My balls slapped her clit, forcing gentle whimpers from her throat. I sped up, and Mom fucked her pussy back against me, creating a steady rhythm of flesh slapping flesh as her pussy quivered around my prick.

"Ah, ah, ah," Mom moaned. "Fuck, ah, mmm, uh, fuck, mmm, uh."

My mother's slutty fuck sounds made me light-headed. I sped up, watching her pink lips spread around my cock, her hole looking too small for my piece of thick, teenage meat. I slid my hands up her back, around her ribs, then up to her breasts. I cupped her tits as I lay my forehead on the back of her neck and slowly kissed her skin.

I sped up again, feeding my mother's slippery twat firm strokes that rocked her into the table, creating a wooden ringing that was too loud in our quiet house.

"Uh, uh, uh," Mom gasped with each inward stroke.

With her moans spurring me on, I thrust to the bottom of my mother's pussy and swelled my cock, then flexed my ass as I tried to get deeper into her maternal hole.

"Uh, fuck," Mom grunted. "God, Timmy, you're a beast."

Heat bloomed between my mother's thighs. Her pussy trembled across my length. Mom dropped to her elbows, panting, her butt absorbing my harder strokes as my heartbeat sped up and sweat formed across my skin. Mom squeezed my cock with her walls and stroked my shaft with her inner muscles. Her skin warmed, as did mine, and her moans filled the kitchen. I raised my left hand to her mouth to quiet her, and she sucked them into her oral cavity and came on my cock at the same time.

Mom cried out, and her cum flooded our groins as though someone had dumped a bucket of warm water between us. I lasted a moment longer, coming when Mom bit down on my fingers, reminding me of Diana's off and on again brutality.

"Mo, you bitch," I groaned, clenching my teeth to keep from shouting. Several long strands of cum shot from my cock, sliding up my shaft so thick I could feel the tingling sensation leaving my body as I emptied my spunk into my mother's warm snatch.

"Yeah, baby, give me that seed," Mom whispered. "Make a mess in there."

Before I went upstairs, Mom reminded me that I was supposed to help Prisha and Justin move some things around her house tomorrow. "Remember, baby," she had said, "the Team Moms are counting on you."

When I returned to my older sister's room, her bedroom door and her closet door were open a crack. I couldn't remember if her closet door had been open or not while we had been fucking, and I don't know why I noticed it now, but I knew that I had left her bedroom door closed. I sighed and looked through my sister's wall toward Abbey's room.

Back in bed, with Diana laying over my left side, I whispered, "I have promises to keep to Prisha and Mrs. Nguyen this weekend."

"Hmm," Diana hummed, using her throat to utter the noise. "Nervous?"

"No."

"Liar."

I smiled in the dark.

"Whatever you help them with," Diana said, and I could hear the sly smile in her voice, "remember that they have to pay you for your time."

Since Diana was lying on my left side, I slid my left hand down her back, took one of her muscular, round cheeks in my hand, and squeezed it.

Diana made a soft, happy sound, then, in a half-asleep voice, she whispered, "I want to talk to you about Lana and her cousin, Vicki." She yawned. "You know, Abbey's friend, but that can wait until later."

My first thought was, Lana didn't have small tits. My second was, Does Vicki?

Timmy out.

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals: Timmy helps the first wrestling mom seduce her son, an Indian MILF named Prisha, but not before he fucks her.

The next upload will be over 10-thousand words, combing Chapters 22 through 25 of the original story. But first, I have to review it and rewrite certain parts so that I can publish it on Lit. Hopefully, it won't take long.

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

* * * * *

#22 Timmy

MILF Day

Saturday

Today was the day--I was going to help Prisha seduce her son while her husband was away for the weekend. We may have massaged each other's moms the other week--well, I did most of the massaging; Justin left before things got good--I had no idea if he even wanted to fuck his mom. It was one thing to know our mothers were a bunch of horny MILFs; it was another to know that they were also horny for their own sons. I didn't know how I was going to make this happen, but Prisha was set on fucking her boy, as were all the Moms, and most important, Diana wanted me to do this. (Getting others into incest made her pussy so wet I had to towel off my cock between thrusts.)

Fuck, maybe I should have asked Justin if he wanted to fuck his mom, but how do you have that kind of conversation with someone?

We had a wrestling meet on Saturday, a dual meet, early in the morning. I was at school by eight, the competition started at ten, and I had won my match with an hour left to go. The mothers in the stands cheered their asses off. The dads were almost as loud, but when I took the mat, the applause and cheers from the Team Moms erupted in a way I had never heard before. Women's voices flooded the gym. I looked into the stands, where my mother sat center among the Team Moms who liked to bikini party with their sons. Oh, how those eyes envied her, and oh, how they ate me up. A woman walking past a New York City construction site probably didn't feel as small as I did beneath those eyes. The only mother whose eyes I met belonged to Roy, a Wonder Woman-looking lady, and she ran her tongue across her lips in slow-fucking motion.

Holy shit! I was going to fuck Roy's mom! That was going to be some sweet revenge.

After our meet, Mom saved me from having to make more dates with the other Team Moms by dragging me home right away. However, Mrs. Nguyen confirmed with Mom that I'd be at her house tomorrow after our weekly Team Party, where Mom promised to have a long talk with the other moms about their schedules and mine. At Mom's car, while Justin was waiting for his mother by their car, Prisha asked me to come to her place as soon as I could. She even offered to give me a ride if that made things easier for everyone. After politely refusing her offer, Mom drove us home.

Diana and Abbey weren't there. A quick text told me they were out shopping. Visions of Diana trying on tiny panties and lacey bras in front of Abbey came to me. (Abbey may have been a tomboy, but she had great taste in lingerie.)

After texting Diana, I showered.

Mom joined me.

"Shouldn't I be saving it up for Prisha?" I asked as Mom cupped my balls.

Mom laughed. "If Diana hasn't trained you to stay hard all day long, she's wasting your potential."

I laughed.

Mom dropped to her knees and pushed me against the shower's side wall. The water rained down on her, wetting her blonde hair and golden body, slipping down her face and over my cock. Mom took my prick in her hand, holding the base as she shook my floppy meat around, each swing adding stiffness to its length.

I met my mother's eyes as she stared up at me. She uttered a laughing breath right before taking my crown into her mouth, her eyes never leaving mine. My chest rose and fell; my abs did the same, and Mom ran her other hand up to my stomach and over my chest, touching my body in ways a mother isn't supposed to touch her boy.

"Yeah," I moaned, "fuck yeah, Mom. You're--mmm--mouth is so fucking hot."

I placed my hands in her hair, holding her as she bobbed her head up and down on my dick. She licked all around my bell-end, her tongue swirling above and below it in a warm circle of wet flesh. She slid her mouth down my shaft and pushed her tongue past her lower lip to keep it swishing at my pole.

"Oh, fuck," I moaned. "God, you're fucking good at that."

"Good a what?" Mom asked, but with her mouth full, the words came out thick and sloppy and so fucking sexy. Soft, mwah, mwah, mwah sounds followed as she worked my third leg hard.

"You're a good fucking cocksucker," I whispered.

Mom gulp-laughed. She lowered her eyes and bobbed her head back and forth, fucking my dick with her mouth fast and quick. Each brush of her lips sent shivers up my back, while the billowing of her cheeks tightened my sack, and the quivering entrance of her throat cushioned my glans with wet softness.

I didn't want to come in my mother's mouth, but I could have. She was so fucking good at licking dick that my balls wanted to explode. There was something intense and decadent about looking into the eyes of the woman who birthed me while she gobbled down my fuck-meat--meat never meant for the women of my family: Mom, Diana, and--

"Fuck," I growled, tightening my grip on my mother's hair.

I pulled my mother's head from my prick, keeping my grip on her hair as I slid behind her, never letting her get off her knees. Mom's saliva coated my cock, and water splashed against her back as I pushed her head downward, forcing her to her hands with her ass up and head down, her back arched, and her knees spread wide. Her sweet muff hung between her thighs in a soft, glazed hammock of pussy-curved flesh. I grabbed my cock around its base, held my steel-hard pole straight, and aimed my missile-shaped knob at my mother's puffy lips without bothering to warm her up. I didn't have to; she was as soft and slippery as warmed-up butter.

"Uhng," Mom grunted as my crown parted her pink walls. Her slippery clam parted with a tight friction even as her pussy juices added to the slipperiness of my spit-covered dick.

"Mom," I sighed. "Why do you get so wet for me?"

A throaty, unbelievable moan left my mother's mouth as my cock filled her twat.

Mom's pink walls swelled against my shaft, the pressure bringing pleasure to my throbbing rod. I pulled out and pushed in, her pussy lips chasing me as I banged my hips against my mother's firm ass, my sack slapping her clitty with each thrust.

"Fuck, baby," Mom whimpered. "Fuck it, baby. Fuck that pussy! Oh, fuck it good, Timmy!"

I pulled out of her grip and fucked back into her again, my cock stretching her insides, making room for its thickness. I let go of her hair and grabbed her hips, holding her in place as I fuck-pumped her cunny from behind. I stood on my right knee with my foot back while raising my left knee, planting my foot on the tub floor, and swiveling my hips so I could press my dick into my mother's muff as deeply as possible.

"Uh, uh, uh," Mom moaned with each deep, plunging pussy-stroke. "Uh, fuck, oh--oh-oh-oh!"

"Fuck, that's a hot pussy, Mom," I moaned. "Jesus, fuck, you're so hot between your legs."

"Mmm, fuck, ooh," she whimpered as I poked her cunny from different angles. "Get it, baby. Get that pussy good!"

I smacked my mother's ass cheek, her firm and meaty hills rippling. Her big tits bounced below her as the warm water crashed and exploded against our bodies. Her curves and softness thrilled me, and I watched her ass ripple with each thrust. The naughty, clapping sound of our bodies smacking together filled her bathroom with an echo that spurred my thrusting to new heights.

"You like this dick, Mom?" I asked, spanking her butt again, then again. "Do you love it when your son fucks you?"

"Oh, god, yes," Mom growled, expelling her breath from her lungs. "Oh fuck, baby, yeah, fuck Mommy. Fuck Mommy's pussy, Timmy." She moaned several times as I thrust harder. "Oh, it's your, baby. This pussy belongs to you!"

Her asshole winked at me. The little sunken divot of crinkled flesh was pink and clean, making me wonder if she had ever had it bleached. I laughed at my stupid thought and threw a firm fucking into the softness between my mother's thighs. A tingle shot through my glans, and a tight strain ran through my shaft. I squeezed the muscles in my tip as I fought off my need to come.

"Play with your pussy, Mom," I said, spanking her again, forcing a gasp from her lips. "Play with my fucking balls too."

"Oh, baby," Mom whispered. "So fucking naughty with your mother."

Not naughty enough.

I lifted my left hand to my mouth and drooled spit over my middle. Mom stroked my sack with her fingers, giving me a limb-shaking buzz. I moaned, tilted my chin down, and let a wad of spit fall onto my mother's asshole. Water washed over us, but it didn't matter; my spit stayed put. I lowered my middle finger and pressed it to my mother's silky back door.

"Uh, fuck," Mom groaned as my finger wiggled against the snug ring guarding her insides.

"Let me in that ass," I gasped, spanking Mom again and again.

"Uh, fuck," Mom grunted. "Fight it, baby." She grunted again as I applied more pressure to her anal ring. Even with the spit lubing my finger, Mom wasn't gonna give it up easily. "Fight your way--mmm--up Mommy's tight butt."

"Fuck."

But I did as my mother told me to do. I wiggled my fingertip against her rear end. Mom played with her pussy, whimpering, and slapping her clit, rubbing it, then slapping it again, only stopping to caress my balls. My entire body shivered, and the chill of intense pleasure buzzed across my scrotum. Fuck, but my nut was about to bust soon.

I grunted, closed my eyes, and twisted my finger against her asshole. Mom clenched her ring hard as I slowly--so fucking slowly--spread her pucker open. Mom whimpered when the tip entered her insides. She also stopped fighting me, and my finger slid up her snug butt to the last knuckle.

"Oh," Mom moan-gasped as my finger prodded her guts.

I felt my cock through the membrane between her anal cavity and cunny canal. Mom fell to her forearms, dropping her head between them with her fingers threaded for prayer.

"So fucking nasty," Mom whispered. "You fucking nasty--uh--nasty--uh--boy!"

I lost it, growling, and pounding my mother's juicy cunny hard while leaving my finger buried up her bum, the friction against my cock unreal as I rubbed my prick through her fascia tissue with my finger. Jesus, my dick felt big. I thought about Prisha and her son.... What would DPing a girl for real feel like?

"Oh, fuck," I cried out. My body flushed red, and my balls tingled, the sensation starting at their center and staying there, then radiating outward before shooting up my sack and through my shaft to the tip. I came--unable to stop myself--my hips going into overdrive. As my balls emptied load after sticky load into her juicy hole, I continued to fuck my mother's pussy, gasping as my knob grew sensitive and tingled all over.

Mom whimpered throughout my orgasm, taking the hard fucking like a pro. When the last of my cum slid from my cock, I stayed hard within her, kept my finger in her ass, and reached around my right hand to play with the swollen pleasure-nub capping her pussy.

"Oh, oh, oh, oh--Timmy, baby, Timmy!" Mom howled as her cream flowed.

I could imagine what we looked like: Mom and son, locked together hip to ass with my finger up her butt and my cock deep within her twat, our hips turning in circles as she squirmed against me. Fuck, I never went soft, and when Mom came, she surprised me by sucking a small orgasm from my shaft that left me whimpering.

We cleaned up after regaining breath, toweled off, and dressed. Mom wore jeans and a gray shirt with MILF spelled out in pink across her braless tits, her nipples showing. I threw on some basketball shorts and a tight, muscle-hugging workout shirt. Mom drove me to Prisha's house. I texted the Team Mom before we left that we were on our way to her house.

Mom gave me some advice in Prisha's driveway.

"Let her know that you're in charge," Mom said. "Diana's made it clear to everyone--"

--To everyone?--

"--that you belong to her, but us moms don't watch you boys roll around, sweat, grunt, and moan because we want to baby you."

"You don't?" I asked, smiling.

"No," Mom said. "We want our big, strong sons to show Mommy that she's raised a gentleman-animal."

A gentleman-animal....

"We fantasize about you being good sons in public, but in private, we want you to show us just how much you love us and how much you want us to love you back."

"I can do that," I said.

"Yes, you can," Mom said in a throaty voice as a smile widened her lips. "Now, give Mommy a kiss before you go inside and show my friend a good time."

I did as Mom said, then exited her car, the click of the door as certain a sound as the double clank of Justice on Law & Order. I traveled the walkway up to Prisha's front door, and before I could knock, it swung inward. In the shadows beyond the threshold stood the beautiful, caramel-colored Indian MILF who had invited me over to help her convince her son to give her his dick. She was wearing a pink robe, open, leaving her yoga-firm body and small black landing strip bare to my eyes.

"Come in," Prisha whispered, voice shaking a little. "Justin went out for a little bit, but that doesn't mean we can't get started."

Timmy out.

#23 Timmy

The First MILF

Prisha

I stepped inside Prisha's home, looking around the open, wraparound layout of white marble floors and painted white walls decorated with vases and greenery. Prisha slowly backed away from me, her robe still hanging open and her yoga-fit, tennis-trim body slipping into view as she stepped away from me.

I licked my lips as her movements bared her tits one at a time, her dark nipples sticking up long and thick, forcing a reaction in my cock that brought a rise to my shorts, the fabric stretching upward and outward in near slow motion. Prisha's caramel skin complemented her darker-than-dark hair, which she wore up, and the small rectangle of vertical hair centered on her plump mound sent my heartbeat up a notch. A man can only have so much hairless pussy before he wants to rest his cheek on some downy softness.

"I didn't think you had any pubic hairs," I said. Why the fuck did I say that? "I mean, I couldn't tell in those tiny bikinis that you... ladies... wear around the team."

"You mean your 'mothers' wear around you?" Prisha smiled. "You young men seem to like those little bits of cloth."

"We do."

Prisha raised her right hand and held her thumb and forefinger up with the tips opposite each other in a vertical line. "I like just a little bit of hair," she said. "I know how young pussy wants to stay young forever, but I'm a woman." She reached behind her head and let her hair down, its length dropping down her back. "Does your mother have hair between her legs?"

Fuck me. How in the hell was I supposed to control a woman who talked like that? My eyes slid past her to her coffee table, where an open bottle of chardonnay sat next to a half-full crystal glass with a long stem and a shallow bowl.

"Pour me a drink," I said.

"You're allowed to drink?"

"I didn't ask you for a drink." I walked forward, sliding past her as my cock bobbed in my shorts, and the blood-pumping muscle beneath my chest grew to twice its usual size. "I told you to pour me one."

I let my left hand drift to the side and caught Prisha's hand. My momentum forced her to turn with me. She followed, a shaky breath leaving her as she moved toward her coffee table. I sat on her couch, and she grabbed the chardonnay bottle and refilled her glass, then handed it to me with an extended arm, her robe now covering her nipples but sweeping away from her flat tummy, soft mound, and firm thighs. I could see her caramel pussy folds hanging between her legs, its centerline dividing her tender folds as they curved away from me.

I took the glass, fit the rim to my mouth, and drank from it with a deliberate slowness as I tried to compose myself without appearing as if I was calming myself down. Prisha stood between my open knees, looking down at me as I looked up at her, admiring the delicate lines of her face and the small signs of age at the corner of her sloe-eyes and the edges of her lips. As I drank my wine, I used my left fingers to sweep her robe apart, revealing her entire body. She shrugged her shoulders as I touched the silk covering her skin, and the robe fell to the floor, leaving this MILF naked in front of me.

How old was she? Late thirties?

I finished the wine and leaned forward with my right arm extended. My lips touched Prisha's stomach below her belly button as I set the empty wine glass behind her on the coffee table. I opened my mouth and licked outward with my tongue, the tip grazing her flesh and catching the upper wall of her navel. She sucked in a breath, her stomach pulling inward as visible goosebumps rose across her skin.

"Have you ever cheated on your husband before?" I asked. What the fuck kind of question was that to ask--again? I should have practiced with Diana.

"No," Prisha whispered, her flat stomach rolling as she drew in a shaky breath, her big tits shadowing my head.

"But you want to." I pressed my forehead against her stomach; my eyes cast downward along the line of her landing strip. I brushed it with the side of my left forefinger. As she quivered from my touch, a thick, musky scent from between her legs bloomed, her sexual need unmistakable as it filled my nostrils and watered my mouth.

"Is sharing my pussy with family cheating?" Prisha asked.

"Am I family?"

"You're gonna help me fuck my son," Prisha whispered. "You're earning this pussy today."

I moaned.

I lowered my hands to her ankles, sliding them upwards and pressing my fingertips into her calves. I raised them over the back of her knees and thighs, curling my fingers between her legs from behind. My fingers continued upward, her flesh growing warmer and damper, the scent of her sex growing hotter and stronger. A throb of desire raced through my shaft as I breathed in Prisha's pussy-aroma.

"I'll make it happen," I said.

I stopped moving my hands, the swell of her outer labia a breath away from the touch of my forefingers. Her nectar had dripped onto her thighs by then, and I sensed those plump crescents pulse as if reaching for my touch.

"Have you fucked your mother?" Prisha whispered. She put her hands in my hair and smoothed her palms over my head. "Does your sister think that's cheating--oh, boy!"

I had cupped her pussy from behind with my right hand, grabbed onto her meaty MILF ass with my left, then lifted her into the air before she could finish her question. Prisha tangled her hands in my hair as her body rocketed upward, her weight nothing but a feather in my arms. I turned her onto her back as I laid her on the sofa's soft cushions and moved between her legs.

She brought her knees up and wide, calves to hamstrings, and my mouth landed where her mound sloped into her pussy lips, where I swallowed her clit whole. I waved my right hand to the side and brought it back in, my fingers open and pressed together. The stinging slap of my palm spanking the side of her left cheek filled the living room.

"Oh!" Prisha gasped.

I tasted her freshness, along with the vanilla lotion she had used on her pussy, and the inner sweetness of her taboo-craving cunny. Beneath her brown pussy lips, she was a bright, buttery pink color, and I wanted to eat it all up. Prisha's body bowed as I tongued the pinkish gem capping her lips, and she growled when my tongue slid between the caramel curtains hiding her inner wetness.

I spanked the side of her ass cheek again.

"Mmm," Prisha moaned. "Yeah, spank my ass, you nasty man."

Spank.

"Yeah!"

Spank, spank, spank.

I slid my hand between her legs, palm up, my middle finger feathering her perineum before slipping into the steamy puddle of cum between her thighs.

"Oh, fuck," Prisha sighed. "Oh, fuck, that feels good!"

The inner swells of her pussy closed around my finger as I sunk its length into her warm tunnel. Fuck, she was hot and wet in there and so slippery, her juices thick and slick. I ground my cock against her couch, moaning into her cunny, and I licked downward from her clit. My tongue parted her pink curtains, finally hitting my finger where it lay buried up her hot slot. Right on top of my finger, I pushed my tongue into her pussyhole as far as it would go, then licked all around, making sloppy wet noises as I pleased her small opening.

"Fuck, your sister taught you well--fuck!"

I spanked the side of her ass hard.

"Your sister and your mother," she gasped, "have taught you how to eat some pussy, baby."

"You like that?" I asked, pulling my mouth away from her cunny. "You like it when mothers take their sons between their legs?" I pressed my tongue against the gleaming gem peeking out from her clitoral hood.

"Yes," Prisha humped her hips at me. "God, fuck, yes--I love incest! My father, and my brothers, they used to share me--god!"

Holy shit, I thought as I fastened my lips around her pussy pearl and sucked. She quivered, her whole body shook, and her big tits swung from left to right, their weight heavy on her chest as they buoyed side to side. I moaned against her twat as I slid a second finger into her tight pussyhole. Prisha threw her right leg up, hooking her ankle over the back of the couch. Her left leg swung outward at a lewd angle as she opened her labia to me.

"Mmm, mmm, hmm, umm, uh," Prisha whimpered and moaned. A second later, she gasped as I licked her thighs, then I nibbled her clit; all the while, I pumped her pussy with two fingers and curled their tips against the underside of her mound as they went in and out of her body. My motions feathered her G-spot as my tongue circled her clitty time and again.

"Fuck, your mother's a lucky fucking woman," she whined.

Her insides seemed to swell and shake. Prisha grabbed her big tits in her hands and squeezed, dragging her thumbs and fingers upward until she could pinch her nipples and pull them away from her titties. A loud, pleasure-filled groan rumbled through her throat. As I ate her pussy, she pressed her feet into the couch and floor and pushed her sopping wet clam against my mouth, feeding me her softness as I finger-fucked and pussy-lapped at the meat between her tapered thighs.

"Shit, oh, shit yeah," Prisha gasped. "I'm gonna come. Oh, god, you're making this pussy"--she gasped--come!"

Liquid flooded my mouth in a hot stream of cream that left my chin wet and her couch stained. She arched her entire body upward, everything between her shoulders and feet hung in the air, and I slid my fingers from her gash, cupped her ass cheeks, and buried my tongue in her snatch as deeply as I could, completely wetting my face in her pussy juices.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, holy fuck," Prisha moaned, her words turning into whispers before fading away to little quivers of breath.

Holy fuck was right.

As she lay on her back with her eyes closed and her long hair fanned about the snow-white cushion under her head, I rose to my knees. I tossed my shirt aside and pushed my shorts down my thighs, my thick cock springing outward, iron-hard and forge-hot.

"Do you want this, Prisha?" I gasped, stroking my cock and wetting its big fucking shaft with her pussy juices. "C'mon, Momma, tell me what you want."

Prisha opened her eyes, and they went wide.

"Do you want this big dick?"

"Yes," Prisha gasped, her breasts rising and falling as her breathing quickened. "I want that big fucking dick."

"Am I bigger than your husband?"

Prisha nodded her head.

"Tell me," I said and spanked her pussy, slapping my mushroom tip against her clit.

"Yes!" she gasped. "Your dick is bigger than my husband's." She licked her lips. "A lot bigger, you big-dicked, wrestling stud."

I held my cock below the head and pushed it down through her clam as slowly as possible. Her caramel lips parted, their softness melting like butter as my tip pushed against the pink seam behind them. My glans found her hot little hole and pushed inward, kissing that rubbery, wet opening. Prisha's breathing deepened, and the heat around my crown tightened my sack. I pushed into her delicious wetness, my knob stretching her pussy walls with a tight, cock-tingling friction.

"Uh," Prisha grunted, low and guttural, as my head popped into her muff. "Oh, fuck--that's a big dick."

I moaned and pushed my prick into the creamy depths of her tight-little cunny tunnel. Her pussy muscle hugged me, pulling at my skin, adding a pleasure-filled strain to the crown of my cock as she squeezed my shaft in her silky tightness. The Team Mom was so wet it felt like her insides were licking my cock, especially along the underside of my mushroom tip.

Whimpers and moans and the slapping of my pubic mound against Prisha's moans filled the room. She kept her legs spread wide as I worked my fuck-pipe between her thighs, her pink lips stretching to almost white as she opened for my thickness. I fed my cock into her slowly, not letting her close her legs around me as I placed my hands on her inner thighs right next to her outer folds. Her moans turned to grunts when I pulled back and hammered her caramel cunt with several hard strokes, really making the bitch feel it, then whispers of pleasure left her lips as I slowed my thrusts and circled my cock into her from new angles.

"Uh, uh, uh, Timmy, fuck," she whimpered. "You're gonna make my son fuck me like this, aren't you?"

I let go of her thighs and hugged her body around her waist, lifting her as I sat my ass on my heels and raised her butt into the air. She wrapped her legs around me, locking her ankles behind me and arching her back, throwing her arms up and backward along the couch's cushions. I rowed her body into me as I humped my cock forward, looking down to watch her almost hairless muff swallow the length of my shaft over and over again. Squishy wet sounds fluttered from her pussy with every inward stroke, and the tip of my cock tingled with the need to come as her pussy lips gripped my shaft tight.

I gasped and moaned, I started to sweat, her big tits swayed and bounced, and I leaned over to suck them into my mouth one at a time. Prisha gasped as I sunk into her deepest depths, touching a wall of pussy flesh her husband never could. I moved my lips to her mouth as I ground the spongy head of my cock against the soft meat within her hole, making her pussy even juicer with each stroke.

"I'm going to come again," Prisha gasped while our tongues danced, and my hips rocked my cock into her firm body.

I fucked her MILF pussy faster, my cock tingling and my balls trembling as the cum within them readied for release. My cock swelled as Prisha whimpered and came, her soft cries charging the room. She dug her fingers into my ass, pushing into my muscles, so I pumped her pussy harder and faster, riding her through her orgasm. As she lay gasping, my body stiffened, and I threw my hips into her with a wild energy, feeding her limp body my cock as she grunted beneath my final assault on her cum-dripping snatch.

"Not in me, Timmy," Prisha begged me in a panting voice. "Don't come in me. Uh, fuck, uh--uh-uh-uh--come on my stomach." She gasped. "Come on my tits. Timmy, fuck come on--oh fuck--come on my tits, baby! Come on my tits!"

My body shook, and I pulled out just in time to shoot my first rope of jizz across her body. The first milky splash landed between her breasts, reaching as far as her neck, and the second sprayed forward across her stomach. I grabbed my cock and jerked it, crawling up her body and painting her with wild droplets of spurting cum. She raised her hands, catching my hips just as I shot the last of my load across her lips and chin.

"Open," I said, voice rasping. "Open your fucking mouth."

Prisha did as she was told, and I brushed the head of my prick across her chin and lips, coating my tip in sperm before sliding it into her mouth.

"Mmm-um," Prisha moaned, the sound wet and thick with her saliva.

"Oh, fuck," I gasped, "that's a hot fucking mouth." I moaned several times as her tongue worked the tip of my dick. "Let me just--god, damn--fuck your mouth for a bit." And so I pumped the head and neck of my cock against her tongue, gasping as my sensitive glans trembled and begged me to stop.

But Prisha swallowed my knob and licked around the head, cleaning me off, and just because I could, I pushed my still-hard cock deeper into her mouth until she gagged. When I pulled out of her mouth, I told her to stick out her tongue. She did, and I squeezed the last of my beaded pearls onto her tongue's surface and watched her swallow every last drop of jizz I had given her.

"Good fucking mommy," I said, brushing my softening cock-log over her cheeks.

She smiled and blushed, her eyes watching me as she lay naked and freshly fucked beneath me.

After, as I sat on her coffee table, she seemed to be waiting for me to say something. It took me a second to realize what she wanted now.

"So," I said, "now that we're comfortable with each other--"

A silky, purr-like sound tumbled from her lips.

"--let's talk about getting your son's cock between your legs."

Timmy out.

#24 Timmy

Prisha's Desire

The Plan

As we discussed the "hows" of Prisha getting her son between her legs, my cock grew hard again. I picked her up and carried the Indian MILF upstairs to her shower. I had her pressed into the corner of her glass, and white-marble stall, her legs around my sides with her breasts level with my mouth. She dug her fingers into my shoulders for balance, and I sucked her dark nipples between my lips, licking and chewing on her thick nubs as if I could magick some milk out of them.

"Mmm, so, how--ooh--are we going to get my son to fuck me?" Prisha moaned. "I need some incest so much."

Fuck me.

My cock was on the rise, thickening, swelling, and lengthening, my shaft a bit sore after already coming twice in the day. After catching one of Prisha's nipples between my teeth and hearing her gasp when I stretched the rubbery nub outward, my cock said, fuck it, and pointed straight up beneath the wet folds of her slippery twat. I lowered her body, letting her crescents of tender flesh graze my knob. I shuddered, she shivered, and her silky folds parted to give my crown a warm, wet kiss made from MILF-lust.

"You gonna fuck me again?" Prisha pouted. "Fuck me while we talk about my son?"

"Maybe," I said, teasing her hole with my tip. "Does your son know you want to fuck him?" I could have called him "Justin', but I knew what this MILF wanted to hear.

"I don't know," Prisha said. "Maybe. Don't all of you boys know what we want?"

I rowed her body back and forth, her pussy crease slipping along the tip of my prick. I shivered and squirted a drop of pre-cum into her pink well.

"Maybe," I said. "With those bikinis you wear at our private mother/son parties."

Prisha smiled, crimson adding a warm layer to her honey-gold cheeks. "You boys like those?"

I eased Prisha's pussy over half of my knob.

"Uh," she moaned, staring me in the eye. "I guess you--uh--do."

"Whose idea was it to wear the bikinis?"

"We were drinking," Prisha panted. "It was a dare. The idea belongs to all of us, some of us. I don't know which mom suggested it first. Mmm, your dick feels good. I don't--uh--remember."

I had the head and neck of my hard cock inside her twat while the rest of my shaft swelled with a hot, all-to-stiff ache that needed soothing. Even with the water running over us, I was sure I could feel the runnels of her cunny juices flowing down my shaft.

"Your bikinis are all we talk about at the parties," I said. "We talk about them at school, fuck, at practice."

"We see--mmm--you boys staring at our cunts," Prisha said, panting. "Our cameltoes. It makes us wet." She bit her lip as another inch of stiffness slid into her muff. "We get drunk and talk--mmm, fuck me--about how much we--oh--want your dicks inside us."

I moaned and pumped my hips upward, fucking half of my throbbing rod into Prisha's defenseless pussy. She grunted at the sudden invasion of fuck-meat into her little, warm hole.

"Have you tried to seduce your son yet?" I asked, my cock slipping and sloshing through the bulging lips between Prisha's inner thighs.

"Mmm," Prisha said, turning her head and moaning, then looking back at me with a trembling face as I fed her my dick. "I wear--uh--tiny clothes." She gasped as I pulled her pussy down on my cock hard. "I--uh--hug and kiss him a lot! I try to--uh, uh, uh--get him to cuddle with--oh--me!"

She closed her eyes. I held her by her ass and piston-fucked my prick into her for half a dozen strokes, grunting the entire time, her body shaking from my thrusts. When I backed off, I lifted her so that her cunny lips kissed the tip of my prick again.

"What else?" I asked. "What else do you fucking do?"

"I wear small skirts and no panties while his father is home," she whispered. "Tight shorts that hug my pussy--they show off my cameltoe. I tease him without letting his father see me doing it." She shook her head as I slowly pushed my cock back into her until our pubic mounds pressed together. As my cock came to rest in her warm guts, she grunted. "Fuck, I bet you're bigger than my son."

"Does it matter?"

"No," Prisha gasped, shaking her head. "But don't--fuck--show off in front of him if you are. Please?"

"Never," I said, heat warming my cheeks. "Does your son notice how you dress?"

Prisha nodded. "He blushes and has a difficult time talking to me when my nipples are hard, or my pussy is showing for him."

I pulled out of her cunny and pumped back in, the hot water against my skin relaxing my muscles as the heat between Prisha's legs soothed the ache in my shaft. I fucked her slowly, pushing all the way in and turning my hips in a circle, rubbing her cunny from different angles, before I pulled out and then went back in. Prisha's breath came quicker and heavier, a soft panting that matched the throbbing pussy hugs across the length of my shaft.

"Has he ever tried to touch you?" I asked, starting to breathe heavily. "Fuck, your pussy is so fucking hot, momma."

"He hasn't," Prisha said. "But after--oh, yeah--the tanning with your--mother!--he doesn't flinch when I kiss him on the lips goodnight anymore. Oh, fuck, fuck me with that big dick."

I turned the Indian MILF away from the wall, holding her underneath the spray of water. She closed her eyes, tilted her head forward, then opened them, staring into my eyes with an under-lidded pound my fucking pussy hard stare. I bounced her up and down on my cock as I pumped my hips up and down, her titties swaying and shaking as the loud slapping of our groins filled the shower.

"Does your son drink?" I asked.

Prisha shook her head.

"Would you let him?"

She bit her lower lip and whimpered as I sped up, but she managed to nod her head. A glazed, liquid-like film coated her eyes as I pumped her pretty pussy faster, harder, building the tingling within my balls and the heat between her legs.

"I have an idea," I moaned. "After our shower and we move whatever needs moving, we'll--"

"My husband moved everything last night," Prisha whimpered, holding me tight. "I'm going to--mmm--lie about forgetting to fuckin' tell you. Oh, god, I'm gonna come again!"

I groaned and set Prisha down. She whimpered as my cock slipped out of her hole, then gasped as I spun her around and pushed her against the wall. I slid my left arm under her arm, over her breasts, and took hold of her throat. She gasped. I grabbed my cock with my right hand, slid the knob between her thick cheeks, rubbed her asshole as I did, found the juicy pink opening at the bottom of her slit, and fucked my prick into her velvety tightness without finesse.

"Uh, fuck," she grunted. "Fuck!"

"We're going to tan again," I said, moaning. "And wait for your son to come home to catch us."

"Yeah, oh yeah," Prisha said. "Tell me!"

"Wear your smallest, stringiest bikini for him."

"I have a micro bikini--oh fuck, you're fucking me hard, boy."

I grunted and grabbed onto her hip with my right hand. I pushed my cock into her and pulled it out, slapped her ass with my hips, pumped her pussy full of my prick, then spanked her hard, making her ass shake.

"Wear that little fucking bikini," I growled in her ear. "We're going to get your son--"

"Yes!"

"--drunk, and then he's going to fuck you."

"Yes, oh yes, drunk fuckin' incest is the best!"

I shut up and listened to the mother of my friend moan as I pumped her snatch hard enough from behind to make her stand on her toes. She told me how her father used to make her drink before him, and her brothers used to gangbang her. I listened, grinding my cock into her, spanking her ass, getting carried away with how excited her stories--true or not--made me. I reached around her waist, cupped her nearly-hairless pussy, and pressed my fingers against her slit. My cock grazed my fingertips. I pulled them back up, found Prisha's jewel, and circled her love-nub as I humped my cock into her muff with a matching rhythm.

"Uh-uh-uh," Prisha moaned. "Uh, fuck, oh, fuck--yeah! You're fucking my pussy good, Timmy."

"Have you ever been DP'd?" I gasped as the very tip of my dick shivered, and a tingling pulse shot down to my balls.

"Yes," Prisha gasped. "It's so fucking intense!"

"I want to DP you with your son!"

"Yes--fuck yes! Oh god, I'm coming!"

As she came, so did I, and I forgot to pull out of pussy, filling her creamy insides with my hot jizz. I fell back onto the shower's marble-tiled floor, my cock slipping wetly from her gash. Prisha hugged the wall, trembling and gasping, her body wet from head to toe. She turned and looked down at me, her yoga-toned muscles taut from the strain of taking my cock so hard. She widened her stance, pressed her fingers to her pussy lips, and spread those soft folds open. I watched, fascinated as thick globs of my spunk fell from her pussyhole, splattering against the marble before swimming down the drain.

"Holy fuck," I said, "I'm living in a porno."

Prisha laughed. "Do you want to lick the rest out of me?"

I had eaten my own creampie out of my sister before, and so I rose to my knees and opened my mouth, and extended my tongue....

Later, Prisha and I waited in her backyard near the pool. She lay on her back in a lounge chair wearing a bright pink bikini that only covered her nipples, areolas, and inner pussy lips with rectangular bits of cloth. And the floss circling her hips connected above the crack of her ass and disappeared between her round cheeks so that her ass looked naked to the human eye. When her cheeks parted, I could see the sides of her caramel-skinned asshole.

"All of the mothers own a suit or two like this," Prisha said, smiling with her eyes hidden by a pair of pitch-black sunglasses. "And we can't wait to wear them for you boys." She smiled at me. "And thanks to you, we'll soon be able to."

I smiled and waited for Justin to return from wherever the hell he was. According to Prisha and the text she had sent him, he would be arriving home within half an hour.

Timmy out.

#25 Timmy

Getting It On

Prisha's Son

Justin arrived home while I was in the kitchen with a shot of tequila in front of me. The wine from earlier had given me a light buzz since I wasn't much of a drinker. I heard the key in the lock, followed by the turning of the knob, the opening and closing of the door, and then Justin whistling as he walked through his house.

"Who whistles?" I asked myself, staring down at the shot that was sure to push me that buzzed cliff and into real drunkenness. I gave a little whistle. I was going to need that shot.

"Hey, Mom--oh shit, fuck!" Justin said off to my left. "Jesus!"

I turned my head, looking in his direction. I smiled. He didn't seem aware that I was wearing a pair of his father's boardshorts.

"You scared the shit out of me," Justin said, shaking his head. "What are you doing here?" He was wearing a pair of dark blue basketball shorts and a tight red T-shirt.

I shrugged and said, "I thought you needed help moving some furniture."

"We moved everything last night," Justin said, shaking his head. "My mom was supposed to text your mom or something."

I shook my head, saying, "No one told me, so here I am."

"Where's my mom?"

I nodded toward the sliding glass door leading to the backyard. Prisha lay outside, face down on a lounge chair. Her caramel skin didn't yet glisten with oil, but it still looked smooth and firm from where I stood.

"So, what are you still doing here?" Justin said. "You should have called me. I was playing pick-up games at the park."

I took a deep breath. "Your mom asked me if I'd put some lotion on her," I said, using a quiet but firm voice. "Like last time, remember?"

I looked at Justin.

He turned his head toward the backyard. We were the same age, but at that moment, he looked much younger than me... innocent. He looked back at me, his eyes shifting downward. He nodded. "I remember. Is your mom here?"

"No." I sighed. "I was hoping you wouldn't be home for a while. Your mom told me to make myself a drink and to bring her one too."

"She did?" He looked up at me, his eyes narrowing. "Why?"

"She said I looked nervous." I licked my lips. "She said my nervousness reminded her of you whenever she walked around in a bikini." I looked back at my shot as my heartbeat rose. "Your mom--Prisha--said she didn't want me to be nervous around her when we were alone."

"Why'd she say that?"

I shrugged, then said, "Don't know, but I'm going to find out."

Justin lowered his head to his left, brows narrowing, lips twisting.

"Do you notice something about our moms?" I asked, grabbing a second shot glass on the counter from behind the bottle of tequila. I filled it as I spoke. "Not just our moms, but all of the wrestling moms?"

Justin looked to the side and shrugged.

"Yeah, you do," I said, sliding the shot of tequila over to him. "You notice something." The liquor rippled, with some splashing over the rim as it came to a stop in front of him. "What do you notice about them?"

About a minute passed before Justin mumbled, "They're friendly with us."

"Not friendly," I said, picking up my shot glass. "Our moms are flirty with us. All of us. Cheers with me--to flirty moms."

Justin's hand rose, dropped, then rose again. He uncurled his fingers, keeping them in a C shape as he reached for his glass. When his fingers were almost around the glass, I added, "And to their desires," to my toast. Justin's hand pulled back a couple of inches.

"Drink the shot," I urged him in a whisper, leaning forward. "Your Mom's wearing a micro bikini with a low-cut pair of panties. I can see some of her landing strip when she's facing me."

He shot a sharp look in my direction.

"I know you've seen your mother's pubes when she wears a skirt around the house." The heat beneath my skin turned my cheeks red. "No panties, right, when your dad is home?" Sweat began to push through the pores at the edge of my hairline. "You can't tell me you don't like looking at your mother's meaty pussy."

Justin's face, beneath his very light caramel skin--a combination of his mother's Indian heritage and his father's German, I think--reddened.

"I," I said, "love looking at my mother's pussy whenever she's willing to show it." I took my shot, enjoying the burning sensation as the tequila rushed downward through my throat. "And my sister's."

Oh, fuck, I thought. If this doesn't work, I'm going to have to kill Justin!

I poured another shot of tequila for myself. "If you don't want to touch your mother, you can jerk off while I touch her for you." I held out my shot glass. "Deal?"

Justin swallowed. His fingers curled around his glass as he looked up at me. His eyes seemed to tremble, and his hand shook. I eased my shot glass forward, moving as slowly as I could, moving closer to him, then closer, then closer.... Justin pushed his glass toward mine. The rims collided, spilling tequila, but we had more than enough to seal our fates to one another.

Poolside

I managed to get Justin to take one more shot. No one on the wrestling team was much of a drinker--Roy may have been--but the rest of us spent a lot of time managing our weight, even in the offseason. It's easier to stay in shape than getting back into shape, our coaches loved to tell us.

We didn't go outside for another ten minutes, but that's because we had to figure out what kind of drink to make for Justin's mom. After five minutes of reading through a bartender's guide, Justin finally said, "I can make her a piña colada. That's what"--he cleared his throat--"she taught me to make her when Dad's not around the house."

"Why didn't you say so ten minutes ago?" I asked. "Here I am, getting a degree in mixology when you already know how your mother likes it." I tossed the bartender's guide we had found at the kitchen bar back onto the counter. "Mix away...."

At the patio door, Justin hesitated. I had to reach for the handle, but before I opened it, I said, "I know you know what your mother wants from you."

Justin looked at me. His eyes held a slight tequila glaze.

We are lightweights, I thought, then said, "You don't have to do anything, but all of the wrestling moms want something from us. All of them. If your mom can't get it from you, then she's going to get it from the team." I tilted my head. "Who would you rather have give it to her, you, or us?"

"Open the door," he said, his voice trembling and trailing off at the end.

I swear I could see his heart beating through his chest as I slid the door open.

"Boys," Prisha said, turning and head. "Just in time. Take off your shirts and get some sun, and you can't say no to Mommy."

So much for acting surprised to see Justin with me, I thought as I took off my shirt. Justin followed my lead.

Prisha pushed herself up from her lounge chair, turning to sit before standing up. Today's micro bikini was smaller than the black one she had worn when my mother and I had arrived early for the team-building party. It was nothing more than pink dental floss and narrow, rectangular patches of see-through cloth covering her thick nipples up top and only her caramel slit down below. When I say only her caramel slit, I meant only her slit. The meaty portions of her outer labia lay uncovered, as did most of her small, dark-haired landing strip. Back up top, the bikini only covered her nipples, leaving the outer edges of her dark areolas bare. God, her yoga-toned body looked sexier in that bikini than it had naked inside the house.

(Or maybe I just liked to see a partially dressed woman attempting to hide her sexy bits.)

"Here, boys," Prisha said, turning to the side and revealing the profile of her thick ass to us. She grabbed the bottle of suntan oil sitting on the table next to her chair. "Put this on me so that I don't burn."

I wanted to laugh. The idea had been to seduce her son, not assume he was ready for her pussy. Justin had run away the last time. But, when I looked at Justin now, I saw the fascination in his brown eyes, some red in his light, honey-colored skin, and a growing lump in his shorts that he didn't seem to be able to control.

Fucking tequila, I thought. We should pass it around at our next team party. But what did that say about me, the man who had needed no alcohol in his system to fall in love with his sister?

"Here, Mom," Justin said, pushing the drink toward his mother.

"Oh, baby, thank you," she said, stepping forward to hug her son. Their arms opened wide. Justin had a bit of stiffness to him, but that melted away as his mother pressed her big tits into his body. She took the drink, and he took the oil, then she lay down again as Justin moved to her left side.

I sat down on the right side of the lounge chair.

He looked at me, mouthing the question, "What now?"

What now? What the fuck did he mean "what now?"

I nodded at the bottle, then jerked my head toward his mother's back. Justin tossed his head back in an oh, yeah, duh moment. He took his time uncapping the bottle with slow-moving fingers. Too slow. Each rotation lasted a lifetime. His eyes stayed locked on his mother's back.

Hurry up, I thought, ready to reach across and snake the bottle from him, but, finally, after forever, he twisted the cape off. With a shaky hand, he held the bottle over his mom's shoulders, tilted it sideways, and poured a stream of thick liquid onto her back.

That a boy, I thought as the oil brought a shine to Prisha's skin.

As willing as Justin was, he still didn't quite know what to do. I had to place my hand on his mother's right shoulder and rub, rowing my thumbs across her skin as I curled my fingertips into her muscles. Justin followed suit, mimicking me the way a child would his father when learning how to shave. A part of me slipped away, moving upward and over us, watching us freely molest Justin's mom in real-time.

You're not here to join in, my out-of-body self told me. You're here to open the door for your friends and their mothers, but you don't have to follow them over the threshold.

"Oh, yeah," Prisha moaned as Justin moved his hand down her back. "Right there, baby."

Justin pushed harder into her skin, bringing out a long purr that had Prisha opening her legs. I eased up on the pressure I was touching her with, slowing down as Justin spread the oil over his mother's back and sides. His fingers brushed the outer swells of her tits, shy at first, teasing the beginnings of their outward bulge, then venturing further as she uttered sensual moans that bordered on obscene.

Yet, despite Justin's new enthusiasm, I still had to guide his hands down to her mother's waist. I did so by moving lower, then up, then lower until he followed my lead. I ran my fingers over her floss-like waistband, then under, pulling it away from her skin, and he mirrored my movements with a lighter touch now that things were about to get serious.

I nodded at the oil. Justin picked it up, holding the nozzle over his mother's ass. Her round cheeks curved upward, not outward, and the string riding her crack disappeared between those two hills at the start of her back only to reappear at her perineum, widening into a half-inch strip of cloth that held her pussy crease in its protective hands. Justin poured the oil. His mother moaned as her crack filled with the slippery, lubricating liquid.

I raised my left hand with my forefinger extended, pointing it at the pussy bulge between his mother's thighs. I loved how I could reach a woman's pussy from every angle as if God had known a man should be able to fuck a woman from every angle.

God bless pussy, I thought as Justin poured the oil onto the meat of his mother's cunny. I stared, trance-like, at her slit as the oil turned the gusset of her microkini see-through. Her bald, naked pussy lips sang to me....

Together, we massaged her ass cheeks, pushing our fingertips into her round cheeks with enough force to leave comet trails across her brown skin. I looked at Justin, who started at his mother's ass with a strange fascination. I ran my right fingers beneath the waistline of her panties once again, stopping at the start of her crack, and lifted the string between her thick cheeks upward.

Justin sighed.

I gave the string a long tug, pulling the gusset of Prisha's panties hard against her muff, giving her a pussy-wedgie that made my balls tingle.

"Ooh," Prisha whispered. She spread her thighs. The motion made her ass cheeks tremble from side to side. "Everywhere, Justin. Oil Mommy everywhere."

I pulled Prisha's G-string to the right, hooking it over her cheek. Her exposed crack shined with oil, making my cock throb. The cum in my nuts stirred, shaking and quaking and looking for a way out of my sack. But she's not your mother, I thought. This is for her and Justin.

Maybe so, but I could enjoy myself a little. I ran my left hand down Prisha's thigh as Justin slid his hands onto his mother's cheeks, grasping them hard. As his mother moaned, I ran a hand down her thigh and the other up her side, not stopping until I had cupped her tit from below. She moaned as Justin slid his thumbs into the crack of her ass. He pushed upward, forcing a wave of oil through the valley between her buns, the excess spreading over her tailbone. Back down went his thumbs, stopping at his mother's asshole. When he pulled her cheeks apart, his thumbs pressing hard against the rim of her little butthole, he spread her pucker open to the size of a dime.

"Uhng, fuck," Prisha groaned as her circular rosebud stretched.

My fingertips feathered the edges of the cloth that was hugging her slit. I slid them around the edges, brushing her pussy lips, then I pulled the cloth to the right, hooking it in the small hollow between her thigh and labia. Looking down at her vulnerable pussy slit, with her son right next to me, brought a healthy wad of precum from my shaft. I played with her caramel pussy lips; the dewy crescents extended just beyond her outer folds. I looked at Justin, then he looked at me and nodded. As I stiffened my middle and forefinger and pushed them into his mother's creamy cunny hole, Justin looked down at my fingers and moaned.

"Oh, boys," Prisha whimpered. "Oh, god. Justin, baby, I need to suck--oh--your cock." She moaned as my fingers sank into her wet pinkness to their last knuckles. "Justin, fuck, give Mommy that dick."

"Go," I whispered at him as I slowly pumped his mother's cunny from behind. She spread her legs wide, forcing Justin and me to get off the lounge as her knees extended over the sides and her feet hit the ground. She pushed herself up onto her hands, stopping in a doggy-style-like crouch, and looked over her shoulder at her son with a pouty expression. "Justin, give her your fucking dick."

He blinked several times, his eyes fighting the need to watch my fingers slipping through his mother's hairless clamshell. I pulled my fingers out of Prisha's wet pussy. My fingers came away soaked in her cunny honey. A thick string of her juices created a glittering bridge between my fingertips and her pussy lips. I flung the juice onto Justin's stomach with a wave of my fingers, and he finally broke eye contact with his mother's pussy and scrambled toward her mouth.

I slipped my finger back inside Justin's mother. She grimaced with pleasure, one of those faces that let you know she's been penetrated. I thought of the faces my beautiful, blonde sister made whenever I spread her pussy open with my dick and filled her with my meat... it looked like pain, but it was nothing but pleasure. Too bad my sister wasn't here; I bet she'd love to watch.

Justin's mom opened her mouth as she looked up at her son. She kept her hands on the lounge chair, her muscles tensing, back arching. I kept one hand full of her tit, squeezing and caressing, pulling down on her nipple while giving the thick, puckered bud a stretch. Justin licked his lips as he put his hands on his waist.

"Show me, baby," Prisha said, lowering her gaze to her son's cock.

Justin's trimmed brown pubes came into view as he pushed down his shorts. His shaft came next. It wasn't as thick as mine, but he had a good size to his cock. Justin wasn't small. Maybe he was above average, with a thick, circumcised head covered in precum. When his waistband cleared his knob, it sprung upward. Precum leaped from his piss slit, spinning end over end until it collided with his mother's right cheek.

"Oh, baby, you have a beautiful cock," his mother whispered, her voice distant and hungry. Before Justin could react, she tilted her head and swallowed the crown of his cock. He gasped, bending forward as he found his balance.

I pushed my fingers deep into Prisha's pussy from behind. Standing at her side like I was, it was easy for me to slide my other hand down her body. I left a trail of slipper oil across her stomach and mound as I cupped her pussy from the front. My middle finger pressed down on her clit from above while my ring and forefinger squished her pearl from the sides, making her squeal around her son's rock-hard, teen fuck-stick. As she sucked him, I finger-fucked her wetly, matching my motions to her cock-sucking mouth. She never used her hands, only sliding her mouth over her son's cock, sucking hard on his shaft, bringing him closer to her so she could take him down to his cum-filled balls.

"Oh, shit, fuck, Mom," Justin moaned, placing his hands on his mother's shoulders as his body trembled above her.

"Mmm, um, mmm, mmm, um," Prisha murmured around the slurping noises she uttered as she gave her son a sloppy-wet BJ.

When Justin finally nutted in her mouth, Prisha came, her pussy tightening on my fingers as she sucked her son's jizz down into her tummy. After, we headed inside, though I walked behind the mother and son pair. At the stairway, I held back, watching as mother and son stopped to press their lips against each other. They continued upstairs, seeming not to notice that I had stayed behind.

"They don't need me ruining this moment for them," I said, looking down at my raging cock. "But we need to get you some more pussy."

I changed back into my clothes, found my phone, and texted Diana.

Can you pick me up, I sent to her.

A moment later, my phone rang. I swiped YES to the call.

"Did everything work out?" Diana asked. "Is Prisha getting son-fucked right now?"

"Yeah," I said.

"Tell me about it while I get dressed."

So I did.

A Quickie with Sis

When Diana pulled into Prisha's driveway, she was wearing a size-to-small, white T-shirt that hugged her titties so tightly the threads had stretched thin and nothing else. Her seatbelt had pulled the hem of her shirt around her waist, revealing her naked hip and ass cheek, her bare thigh, and the triangle of hairless, white flesh between her thighs. She spread her legs as I entered the car.

"So you didn't want to stay for a threesome?" she asked, teasing me a little. "Or did they really kick you out?"

Earlier, while I had described my afternoon with Prisha to my sister, Diana had played with herself, moaning over the phone as she made me go into nasty, naughty, pornographic detail of what it was like to fuck my friend's mom.

"It didn't feel right," I said. "Maybe I'll stay for a threesome in the future and take some pictures for you, but this was Justin's time."

"Aw," Diana pouted. "Does my little brother need some pussy, then?"

"Yes," I said. "More than some, if you know where I can find any."

Diana smiled, biting her lower lip, and shaking her head.

Several minutes later, we sat parked behind the nearest strip mall liquor store with the passenger seat pushed and tilted all the way back with Diana straddling my lap. Her wet, teenage pussy kissed my shaft in a desperate grip as her lips slid up and down my throbbing pole, suction-cupping my rock-hard, incest-craving fuck-stick. We had the windows down, and some people smoking watched us from several stores away, but we didn't give a shit if they watched. They could have pulled out their cocks and jerked off--we wouldn't have cared.

"That MILF whore better have fucked you good," Diana moaned against my mouth as she squeezed my cock with her pussy muscles. "Do you understand?"

"Yeah," I panted, holding onto her firm ass while having my fingers buried in her crack. The middle finger of my right hand was buried in the depths beyond the snug rim of her little asshole. I could feel my dick sliding in and out of her pussy as she bounced on my sister-loving cock

God, I loved my sister so much.

"You better understand," Diana said, licking my ear. "That's--oh, fuck--the price those old bitches have to pay, little brother." Diana whimpered several times as I wiggled my finger in her bum, the tip pressing against the underside of my shaft through her fascia tissue. I was really getting up and into her hot, anal chute. "I told Mom--oh, god, keep wiggling your finger in my butt--that if they want your--fuck--help, those MILFs have to pay for it with their pussies. Those hot bitches belong to us now."

I tightened my hands on my sister's ass and started a hard, wet-and-slushy pussy-pounding through her pink slash. After she had left a creamy mess in my lap, I kept fucking her until I had filled her family-friendly twat full of my seed. As we panted together, breathing hard and not caring about the guys watching us from a distance, Diana stroked my hair.

"See, little brother," Diana whispered to me. "I take care of what's mine. Now, thank me for all the MILF pussy you're going to get in the coming weeks."

"Thank you," I whispered, snuggling my face against her neck.

"No," Diana whispered, slipping away my softening cock and out of the car, where she opened the passenger-side door. "Not with words. Thank me with your mouth."

Outside, she took off her shirt before getting into the back seat and tucking it under her ass as she lay down for me. Uttering a soft, breathless laugh, I raised the back of my seat and slid out of the car. I joined my sister in the back, where she spread and lifted her legs, giving me the splayed wet seam of her pussy to feast on. I lowered my mouth to her sweet, vanilla-slick cunny and ate my cream out of her pie.

Timmy Out.

* * * * *

Next time on the Anderson Family Journals: Chapter #26, more MILF fucking, more incest, and Diana introduces some of her friends to her brother's cock.

Chapter #26 is the last chapter I have written, but that doesn't mean it's the last chapter to this series. Could be, but it doesn't have to be.

If you've read this far, click a 5 star.

Thanks for reading.

I do not give permission to re-post or archive my stories. If you want to download my story for personal use, be my guest, but that's as far as my permissions go.

Otherwise, have fun and enjoy.

¬

Monday

I awoke Monday morning in my sister's bed, both of us naked, with me on my back and Diana half-thrown across the left side of my body. Her left arm lay across my chest, and she had hooked her left leg around mine, the heat of her pussy spreading across my thigh. What a way to wake up, yet my eyelids tried to stay shut. Despite my body trying to sink deeper into the bed, my morning wood still found the energy to pitch a tent before sunrise.

"Mmm," Diana mumbled when I turned toward her, poking her abdominals with the tip of my cock. "Go see Mom if you need a fuck"—she puckered her lips against mine between her words—"but come back to my bed when you're finished." She slid her left hand down my body, her fingers sliding around my cock in an underhand grip. "I've got plans for this beast at school today."

Another kiss from her landed on my lips, this one wetter than before, then I slid from her bed with my eyes half open. I grabbed my phone from her nightstand, checking the time. Abbey wouldn't be up for at least another hour. I unlocked my sister's bedroom door by the light of my phone, opened it with a soundless turning of the knob, and shuffled into the hallway, wearing nothing but my erection. I closed the door as quietly as I had opened it, then I walked down the hallway to my mother's room.

Speaking of mothers, I had spent Sunday morning and afternoon with Mrs. Nguyen, the petite, black-haired mother of Kevin, another wrestler on my team. She looked like Maggie Q, no more than forty-two years old, with a hard body that wasn't overly cut, long, swan-like limbs, and a waxed muff that had cooked my cock in a tiny and tight MILF oven that had sucked on my cock with all the force of a woman's hungry mouth.

Mrs. Nguyen had paid me for helping her seduce her son in the same way Prisha had paid me for getting her son between her legs. Mrs. Nguyen drank a little. I didn't, and I quickly learned this hottie enjoyed sucking a big, hard cock as sloppily as she could. Wet-wet-wet! She wouldn't let go. The only way I could get her smooth pussy in my mouth was to sixty-nine her lean little body. When she wasn't sucking my cock, her dream-like, playful drunkenness kept her reaching for my fuck-stick every chance she got. I didn't mind her enthusiasm one bit.

Some ass and pussy licking led to a standup doggy-style fuck, with her wearing a nearly see-through, knee-length house dress with long slits up the sides that started above her pantyless hips. I pulled the dress up her body, throwing the excess material onto her shoulders. I didn't fuck around as I grabbed my spit-soaked cock and poked her pussy hard with the tip, shoving my rod up her snatch in one long, cunny-widening thrust.

Mrs. Nguyen groaned as I opened her up, then whimpered and whined as I fucked her cute, cock-gripping cunt hard. When I had her panting and nearly out of breath, begging me to come, I left her small butt covered in my jizz. As my creamy seed rested on her little buns, I rubbed sticky nectar between her cheeks, between her legs, and anywhere else on her skin I could reach, using my cock as a paintbrush. She left her nearly see-through dress on after that fuck, even when her son had come back from wherever he had gone—playing pickup ball at the park, I think, I don't remember, don't care, neither.

It hadn't been hard to convince Kevin to jump into his bed with his mother. I think he had been hoping for it, maybe expecting it—Justin was one of his best friends. I stayed with the mother/son couple long past the moment we dropped a load of jizz on Mrs. Nguyen's face as Kevin stood right next to me, doing the same, his mom looking up at us with her tongue out and her small hands caressing our balls.

I spent Sunday night with Diana, telling her about every naughty thing Kevin and I made his mother do, from the double blowjob to spit-roasting the horny bitch. Now though, it was Monday morning, about five a.m. I pushed my mother's bedroom door open. I didn't bother with the lights as I closed her door with a soft clicking sound. Stepping carefully to her bed, I felt for the edge of her mattress, bumped it, then crawled onto it. The mattress creaked. Mom made a sound as she woke and welcomed me between the legs of her silky pajama pants.

Before long, I had my palms planted on either side of my mother's shoulders and my hips pressed against her naked inner thighs. Her pajama pants and silky, wet panties lay on the floor somewhere, though her button-up pajama shirt still covered her body. I rocked my hips forward and back, slipping my thick rod into the tightness of her bald pussy meat, her outer folds swelling wetly around my shaft—baking my cock in heat.

Mom moaned louder than I thought she would have with Abbey home, but if it didn't bother her, it didn't bother me. After we came, I slid my cock from her creamy snatch with a loud plop that made Mom laugh. I left her messy between her legs as I walked naked, but silently, back to Diana's room, opening the door as quietly as I could, and closing it the same way. I locked it before I eased myself back into my older sister's bed. Before I closed my eyes, Diana had draped herself over the left side of my body once again.

I was downstairs when Mom left for work. Diana and Abbey were upstairs, doing something in her room. I gave Mom a long tongue kiss goodbye, then went and made breakfast for Diana and Abbey—I hadn't seen much of my little sister since she had watched Diana kiss me last Friday. I didn't cook anything special, not that I could, just some scrambled eggs and French toast, Diana's favorite breakfast, which I was getting pretty good at making.

When they came downstairs, I had to clear my throat when I saw what she had done to Abbey. My tomboy sister wasn't wearing a cap this morning, nor was she dressed in jeans and a T-shirt. She was wearing a dress—a fucking dress! A little white sundress that buttoned down the front to the middle of her limber, coltish thighs. Two thin straps hung over her small shoulders, showing off her smooth muscles and surprising strength. Her short hair looked messy but stylish; its wild look was no accident. Pink blush and other colors brightened her skin and light freckles, and whatever eyeliner Diana had used on her brought out the blue of her eyes.

When Abbey saw me looking at her, she dropped her eyes to the floor and hurried to her chair, mumbling a quiet "Morning" to me that sounded a little breathy.

Diana came strolling in behind our little sister, wearing tight, black, camel-toe-showing yoga pants that clung to her lean legs and a long, tight sweater that would just hide her ass if she hadn't had it gathered around her waist at the moment. She strolled over to me, saying, "Morning, little brother," then leaned into me. Her puckered lips touched mine in a series of playful morning smooches that normal siblings would never share before she went to the table to eat her French toast.

I grabbed the glasses of ice-cold milk I had placed in the freezer for us and joined my sisters at the table. Abbey didn't look at me, but I could tell she wanted to beneath her crimson-flushed cheeks.

"Doesn't Abbey look pretty this morning?" Diana asked me as I sat down to eat. "If you think she does, you should tell her."

I looked at my smiling older sister. Her blue eyes sparkled with amusement. "You look very pretty this morning, Abbey," I said, my voice a little too cheery and friendly. Yet, even so, I saw Abbey's flat chest puff outward with a sudden, deep breath. "You're going to make a lot of girls jealous today."

"And a lot of boys nervous," Diana said, giving Abbey a puckered-lipped air kiss. "You are so much prettier than me. Aren't you going to say thank you to our brother?"

Abbey's cheeks reddened until I thought she was about to catch fire. She tried to say thank you, she really did, but she never managed to get the words out of her mouth.

The Fuck-Room

Lunchtime.

In the fuck-room.

In the drama theater—which now seemed to be where every female volleyball player in the school preferred to eat lunch—I had my sister facing the light bulb-lined mirrors where the actresses put on their makeup before a show. She had one hand on the counter and the other pressed hard against the mirror, bracing herself against my thrusting cock, her breath coming out in puffs of rough air every time my balls spanked her clit.

My sister had rolled her yoga pants beneath her butt the moment she entered the room, her round, muscular, and meaty cheeks seeming to explode from the pants. (Her ass did look better, hard as that was to believe, as if she were getting ready to start posting G-string butt shots on Instagram for a living.) Diana hadn't worn any panties to school. Beneath her sweater, she hadn't bothered with a shirt or bra, so it was the easiest thing in the world for me to run my hands up her abs, over her ribs, and cup her big, beautiful teen tits. I used them as handholds as I slid my honey-covered cock into the smallness of her pink pussy pie.

Lana, her Vietnamese/Polish friend with the black hair and natural blue eyes, her mixed features giving her an exotic flavor, was with us today—in the room. She didn't have a phone in her hand. After she watched us for the first five minutes of our fucking, I watched her in the mirror as she pulled off her sweater-shirt and pushed her half-bra down to her sternum, letting her big fucking breast mounds bulge freely from her chest. She walked to us, my eyes following her in the mirror.

"Look at me," Diana said, breathing hard as I pumped my dick through her juicy twat. "Keep looking—uh—into my fucking eyes." Her lower lip trembled as I touched her insides deep, pushing my knob into her soft guts. "Lana can do whatever she wants to you—whatever she wants—and don't you fucking come until I say you can. Understand?"

I swallowed the moisture in my mouth as I looked at my sister's reflection in the mirror. I met her eyes and nodded, saying, "I understand."

"Good boy," Lana said, slapping my ass, which lay exposed above my pants that I had dropped to the middle of my thighs. My shirt lay on the makeup station next to us.

Our lunch break was forty-five minutes long. Diana and Lana had their fifth period off. I didn't, so I didn't know what took place between them and the other two volleyball players that joined them in our fuck-room after I had left, but, for the remainder of lunch, I did my best not to come until my sister had given me permission.

It hadn't been easy.

Lana spent most of the next half hour kissing my back and shoulders, running her hands up and down my sides as she pressed her thick nippled, pink-tipped breasts into my back. She nibbled my shoulders, held my sides, and ran her hands over my ass. Lana reached between my legs from behind to massage my balls, using a firm caress that had me squirting precum into my sister's snatch with every wet stroke through Diana's narrow cunny channel. With ten minutes left till the bell, Lana's lips traveled over my hard ass cheeks. With five minutes left, her tongue found the crack of my ass. With one minute left, her tongue circled my rim. She spent the last thirty seconds of lunch French kissing my asshole as I gasped, sighed, and whimpered—my sack buzzing with the cum I needed to spray up my sister's snatch.

I barely broke eye contact with Diana during this time. The intensity in her eyes, her coy smiles, her wide-open lips as her cheeks turned pink, her moans, and her throbbing pussy walls were as hard to ignore as Lana toying with my body. It wasn't until Diana's third orgasm, with Lana's tongue buried up my asshole, that my sister panted, "Bust that nut in me, little brother. Give this pussy your cum."

A surge of pleasure rolled through my thighs, exploding outward with a body-shaking cry. My cum left me in one long river of jizz as soft, breathless "oh-oh-oh" moans left my lungs. I slid my cock up my sister's wet snatch to the balls, grinding my meat inside her while my jizz poured from me. My crotch was a wet mess of creamy pussy juice by the time lunch ended. Lucky for me, Diana always brought a towel or two into the fuck-room with us.

On my way to my next class, two of my sister's friends and varsity teammates, seniors, walked past me with a smile as I headed out of the room. Donna and Kimber were their names, white and black, tall and lean, with the kind of tight meat on their bodies that jiggled when they bounced up and down on the court. The funny-strange-awkward thing was that neither Lana nor my sister had bothered to get dressed. More of my sister's friends had gathered in the auditorium, smiling at me from the gallery as I left. Others laughed, and some said, "Goodbye, Timmy," drawing out my name and sounding like schoolgirls teasing people with a cry of "Ooh, we know who you like." Their voices sent goosebumps rising across my shoulders.

Later that year, I discovered that MILFs weren't the only women who preferred wrestlers, orgies, and incest to an ordinary sex life.

Tuesday

Diana took pity on me. Exhaustion had me by the balls. Wrestling practices are no joke, and fucking for hours every day can wear a young man and his dick out. Instead of spending our lunch in the fuck-room, my sister treated me to lunch at an off-campus place where many of our peers ate. By the way she looked at me from across the table while holding my hand, everyone had to know that my sister was in love with me. (My eyes kept darting around the hole-in-the-wall burger joint, but I didn't catch anyone staring at us.) Some guys gave me envious looks. Some girls gave Diana the same, but I never got the impression that anyone thought our brother/sister relationship was strange. Thank you, Pornhub?

That night, after practice, I wrestled with Abbey in the backward. Diana had bought her a pair of nylon workout shorts—pussy hugging booty shorts—that left the edges of my younger sister's butt exposed and a nylon sports bra that didn't quite cover the bottoms swells of the small bumps on her flat chest. We wrestled after Diana said maybe Abbey didn't have a boyfriend because she wasn't used to the feeling of a real man on top of her. While that made our little sister blush, she still grabbed me by the hand, dragging me into the backyard for a rough workout.

Mom, eating at the dining room table, watched Abbey pull me toward the backyard's sliding glass door. She looked at us with an unreadable expression that turned thoughtful. After a deep breath, she said, "Have fun," with a smile, then she went back to eating.

After Abbey went to bed that night, Diana told me, "Go kiss Mom goodnight, then come to bed with me." So I did, kissing my mother between her legs. Before turning off the lights in Diana's room, I did the same for my sister, only with her hands tied behind her back and a blindfold around her eyes. I licked her front and back, ate her cum, then went to sleep with her body half-thrown over my left side.

Wednesday

Another MILF day.

This time Mom and I went to dinner after practice with my teammate Gary and his thick, blonde mother, Michelle. Michelle drove. At dinner, our moms flirted with us; teased us—anyone watching probably thought we were on a double date. After, we drove to an ice cream shop on a hill. We ate our cones in Michelle's Ford Expedition at the far end of the parking lot beneath some trees, looking over the city lights through her tinted windows. Soft music played on her speakers. Sometime during the night, Mom spilled some ice cream between the open halves of her cotton tracksuit, the ice sliding down between her breasts.

"Timmy, baby," Mom whispered, her voice giving me goosebumps. "Would you clean Mommy up . . . with your tongue?"

Mom turned toward me (we were in the backseat) and slid my tongue between her tits. As the ice cream melted, I pushed her jacket open, finding her wearing a shelf bra that gave me easy access to her nipples. After taking one into my mouth, loud sucking filled the car.

"Mmm, isn't that a nice thing for a son to do to his mother?" Michelle whispered from the front.

It wasn't long before the four of us gave that Expedition's suspension a workout, with Michelle riding her son in the passenger seat and me fucking my mother in the middle seat. I had my mother's butt hanging off the seat, her body folded, and her ankles on my shoulders. Mom's nice, fat pussy lay squished between her thighs as I fed her my thickness, all lubed up from the honey between her thighs. Gary came first (quick and fast), but he got it up again through the magic of incest. That's what I thought when I heard his mother say, "Oh, god, you're still hard, baby." (There's something about incest that keeps a young man's boner as stiff as stone.)

Michelle still had to pay me for helping her get some family cock, so we swung by her house to drop her son off before heading back to the school to pick up Mom's car. (Gary was supposed to tell his father why his mother hadn't cooked dinner that night, though he had to find a better reason than "I was feeding Mom my meat.") I hope he came up with something good.

Back at the school, next to Mom's car, Mom sat next to us in Michelle's SUV as Michelle faced forward and rode my cock in the backseat. I sat in the center seat while Michelle held onto the front seats' shoulders, using them to help her ride my wet dick. Every minute or so, Mom would stop us, pull my cock from Michelle's pussy as Michelle half-stood in the SUV, her legs straining as Mom sucked my dick clean of her cunny juices, then Michelle would ride my dick for another minute, grunting from the effort. After Michelle and I came, Mom did something that surprised me—she pushed Michelle into the corner of the door and the seat and ate my cum out of the MILF's twat.

"I've never done this with a woman," Michelle panted, sounding panicked.

That got me hard enough to fuck my mother from behind as Michelle moaned out another orgasm.

At home, I wrestled with Abbey again at Abbey's insistence. She had been lying on the couch with Diana behind her, spoon fashion. I didn't even have time to shower. My little sister was more aggressive than usual that night, especially after my hand slipped once or twice across certain parts of her body that I had never touched before. (And my hands really had slipped. Thank god had I had gotten off twice that night already.)

Thursday

Diana and I were back in the fuck-room, enjoying our version of lunch. I was leaning against the vanity counter that ran around the room's walls. I had my ass and palms braced against the edge of the counter. My sister was on her knees behind me, kneeling on the counter, with Lana's phone in her hand, showing me pictures of her best friend in all her lewd, nude beauty. Lana, on the other hand, was on her knees in front of me with her half-Asian mouth bobbing up and down my long cock.

"She's a hot bitch, isn't she?" Diana whispered in my ear. "She has a warm little pussy, too, that's very small on the inside. She's all snug, little brother. So fucking snug."

"Mmm, um, mmm," Lana moaned as she gobbled down my cock. "Mmm!"

"Do you want to fuck my best friend, little brother?"

I moaned and said, "If you let me."

Diana bit my ear, rubbing her tits against my back. She had her shirt on, but she had pulled the front over her head and was now wearing it like a shrug sweater or a shawl. Lana had taken her shirt off before dropping down to her knees in front of me. Whenever she needed a breather, she'd pull her mouth from my cock with a wet plop and take several deep breaths. As she did this, she'd surround my cock with the two round pillows on her chest that she called tits and bounce her body up and down.

"Tell her," Diana whispered into my ear. "Tell her she's a sexy bitch."

"Ah, fuck," I moaned, looking down at Lana's head. She didn't look up at me. "You're a sexy bitch, Lana. Fuck—oh, fuck—I've always thought so."

"You ever jerk off to her?" Diana asked, licking my earlobe. "You ever beat your meat to my best friend's tasty pussy treat?"

"Yeah," I gasped.

"Did you think it would piss me off?" Diana whispered, kissing my ear.

"Yeah," I gasped.

My sister laughed, then whispered, "Would you fuck her hard and pretend that you were punishing me for being such a bitchy sister?"

I moaned, nodding my head.

"Good," Diana whispered, licking my lobe again.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm," Lana moaned, listening to us and sucking my dick harder as she rolled her tongue wetly around my glans.

Diana continued swiping left on Lana's screen, showing me pictures of Lana wearing a little T-shirt that barely covered her breasts and a bright white thong that stood out against the darker tone of her ass crack and outer pussy lips. She showed me pictures of her friend's asshole, the sexy crinkles, a stray hair that looked sexy as fuck on her otherwise smooth skin. In some, Lana wore cat ears and a tail that hung around her waist, no butt plug. In others, she had been tied up, blindfolded, ball-gagged, and had sound-dampening muffs over her ears.

"Jesus, Diana," I said, panting. "You took all of these?"

"Some," Diana whispered, kissing my neck. "Her uncle took the rest." She licked my earlobe. "Don't worry, little brother; I wasn't there for those. As long as you're a good boy for me, I promise your cock will be the only meat I feed my pussy when she's hungry."

"Diana," I gasped, shooting some precum down Lana's throat.

Diana swiped left again, only this time, instead of a half-dressed Lana showing off the soft swells of her labia, it was her tall and willowy younger-by-a-month cousin on the screen, wearing a schoolgirl uniform that looked a little too small for her. I didn't really know Vicki. I knew of her, but I had never talked to her.

"Oops," Diana whispered. "How'd that one get in there?" She kissed my ear. "You know, Abbey and Vicki are kinda friends."

Did I know that? I didn't think I did . . . did I?

She swiped left again. This time Vicki had her coat undone. She was looking into the camera with her big, innocent, half-Asian eyes. Her brown-blonde hair curved around her face in long strands with short bangs cutting across her forehead. "Oh, no, another one."

Lana cupped my balls, pulled her mouth from my cock, and flicked her tongue over my mushroom in a series of fast licks that left me panting. Her next move was to jerk me off, stopping to slap the underside of my glans against her tongue, then she took me into her mouth again—all the way down. Even a rough-throated, wet gag didn't stop her from circling her lips around the base of my prick.

Diana swiped left as Lana massaged my balls.

Vicki's white undershirt was undone and pulled open, revealing her light skin and the clasp of her white bra. She had undone the bra for the next picture. The cups had fallen away from her small tits, toward her arms, but her shirt still hid her breasts to their inner edges. Vicki had her hands on her pleated skirt; her fingers curled into the fabric as she stared into the camera with a nervous, self-conscious expression.

"Isn't she cute?" Diana asked. "She's eighteen now, so she's legal."

Lana sped up the pace of her cock sucking.

Diana swiped left and up went Vicki's schoolgirl skirt. A pair of black panties greeted my eyes, probably too sexy for the average high school senior to be wearing, but that didn't mean the high-on-the-hip riding lace between her thighs didn't make my cock hungry.

"She caught her uncle in Lana's room," my sister whispered, "fucking her cousin hard from behind while spanking her round butt red." A soft, hungry growl left my sister's lips. "Now, Vicki wants to know what it's like to be fucked and spanked and used till she's sore between her legs." My sister hugged me close. "It's a sexy feeling—I love it when you do it to me—and Vicki wants it so bad. Think she deserves it?"

"Fuck yeah," I moaned as Lana wrapped her lips around my glans in a tight, wet seal. She jerked me off with her right hand, massaged my balls with her left, doing everything in her power to make me come in her mouth right then in there.

In the next photo Diana had swiped to, Vicki had dropped her skirt back into place. I groaned, my sister laughed, and Lana caused a tingling hum to sing throughout my balls.

"Would you like to teach Vicki about sex, little brother?" Diana asked. "She wants to fuck her uncle, but she's nervous." My sister kissed my cheek. "Do you wanna fuck the anxiety out of her little pussy?" Diana dropped her free hand to my neck. "Maybe, if you can handle little virgin Vicki's teen pussy"—Diana lowered her voice to barely a whisper—"you can handle our little sister's pussy, too."

A light tingling tremor ran through my cock. Lana worked her mouth hard over my prick, panting—out of breath—her spit sliding down my shaft. Diana swiped left again, using her thumb as she squeezed my throat. She didn't choke me. She wasn't strong enough to cut off my airflow with one hand, but the effect she desired took place nonetheless. I came—hard—straight into her best friend's mouth. Lana pumped my cock's shaft with fast, sloppy-sounding strokes, squeezing me tight as I filled her mouth with my seed. Then, she slid her lips across my glans to capture the last of my cum as it dripped from my piss slit.

Diana unwrapped her arms from around me, saying, "Look at Lana." She pushed on my head, forcing me to stare down at her friend. Lana opened her mouth, showing me the deep pool of sticky jizz she had collected in her mouth, then she swallowed it all, smacking her lips for show as the cream slid down her throat.

"I won't make you fuck Vicki," my sister said. She set the phone down, placed her hands on my shoulders, and massaged me. "But if you do this favor for Lana on Saturday, I'll let you have Abbey." Diana dug her fingers into my muscles, making them throb. "I don't know if our sister wants to sleep with you, but I know she wants to kiss you, and we know what kisses lead to, don't we, little brother?"

I groaned as the weight of my sister's words bored into my mind.

"And, if you're worried," Diana whispered, "Mom has already told me that she's okay with you taking Abbey's virginity."

Ecstasy exploded throughout my body as I filled Lana's mouth with cum once again.

Friday

We had a league meet on Friday. We won, with our mothers cheering and going wild, the ones who had slept with their sons talking in small groups around the other mothers who listened to their every word. None of the fathers seemed to notice. I went home with my family that night, talked, ate, watched TV, and kept finding myself looking at Abbey. I looked at her so much that she finally looked at me and asked, "What are you staring at?"

"I don't know," I said, shrugging. "I don't know yet, but you look pretty tonight."

Her cheeks turned bright pink under her ballcap. I noticed through her pink-sleeved baseball shirt the sprouting of two very small, very hard nipples. After several minutes had passed, my little sister went upstairs and locked herself in her room.

I turned to Diana, who was sitting next to Mom on the couch, their eyes focused on Mom's tablet and whatever show they were planning on watching together. Diana looked up at me as if she could feel my eyes on her.

"Tell Lana I'll do it," I said.

"Do what?" Mom asked.

"I'll tell you later," Diana told her.

As I got up and headed upstairs, Diana called out to me. "Wait for me in my room, Timmy. I'll be up soon."

I thought Mom would say something, anything, but waiting to hear her speak didn't stop me from following my sister's orders. If Mom did say something, she waited until I was out of earshot. As I lay in Diana's bed, I thought, When did this get so out of hand?

Not long after, Diana joined me in her room, stripping naked at the door. As I looked at my sister's tall, lean, and perfectly blonde nude body, I thought, Oh, yeah, that's when, as my cock hardened for her.

Saturday

Saturday morning, we had a dual meet at another high school. We met at school and took a team bus to the event. I noticed everyone who sat near me had gotten a little help from me when it came to getting into their mother's panties, as well as two guys I hadn't helped yet. Judging by their newfound smugness, I was sure they wouldn't need my help anymore. As to why the rest of the mothers were waiting for me to help them out, I couldn't say. Maybe that was part of the fun. Everyone else sat away from us. It wasn't noticeable by sight alone, but I sensed a barrier between us that my teammates on the outside looking in couldn't wait to cross.

I'm the catalyst, I thought.

I won my match without a problem and headed to the locker room for a quick breather, where I met Tommy Long's mom, who watched me piss. Naomi was her name. She's a tall, slender, athletic, and beautifully brown MILF with creamy, smooth skin. She had short, curly black hair, manicured eyebrows, and was laser-smooth everywhere else. I don't know who watched the door or how they were able to make sure we had our privacy, but after fucking her in the shower—from the front, then from behind, then up her cute brown butthole through her spasming anal ring, and then down her throat, in that order—she panted, "You're going to help my boy see the light come Monday, right?"

"I'll do my best, Mrs. Long," I said, but after she gave a firm stare, I added, "By Tuesday, he'll be fucking you as hard as I fuck my mother."

"Good boy," she said, sealing our deal with one last tongue dance.

(I'm not going to lie, I loved my life during that moment . . . still do, but at that moment, I really loved my life.)

After a team ride back to school and talking to some of the team moms in the parking lot about helping their sons do some housework, I walked through my front door at about five in the evening with my mother behind me. Abbey and Diana were in the living room, watching TV. Abbey had an overnight bag sitting in the foyer, as did Mom.

"I need to shower and change," Mom said, talking to Abbey. "We'll be leaving around six, okay?"

"Okay," Abbey said, nodding.

"Where're you guys going?"

"Emily's," Abbey said, referring to Mom's youngest sister. "We're going to the movies tonight, and tomorrow we're doing some shopping or something."

"Why are you going?" I asked.

"Nina wants to learn how to skateboard." Abbey nodded in that smug, I'm-a-good-person kind of way since she was going to help our cousin out. "Since neither of you knows how to skateboard, I said I'd teach her."

"Aw, isn't Abbey so sweet?" Diana said.

Abbey hit her with a pillow.

Laughing, I went upstairs to change, having already showered at the tournament. Diana followed me into my room, closing the door behind her but not locking it. I looked at my bed before turning around, thinking, I'm never going to sleep in here again.

"Tonight is the night," I said. "Why are we doing it here?"

"Can't do it at Vicki's; her parents are home," she said. "Lana's parents are home too. I convinced Mom to get Abbey out of the house while you split Vicki's cherry in two."

"I see," I said as warmth flooded my groin.

"I'm sure you do."

"What time are they coming over?"

"Half-past six," Diana said. She bit her lower lip, smiling wide. "We're going to have ourselves a little party. Follow my lead, do as I say, and you'll be balls deep in virgin pussy before you know it."

"Doesn't Vicki know why she's coming over tonight?"

"Diana laughed."

"She, doesn't she?"

My sister reached behind her back and opened the door, sliding out of the room without turning around, her smile telling me that maybe Vicki knew I was going to fuck her tonight, and maybe she didn't.

Fucking Diana.

Vicki Comes to Visit

A gentle knocking rumbled through the front door at half-past six on the dot. I had changed into basketball shorts and a muscle-clinging workout shirt by then. Diana had put on a tummy-baring, white T-shirt and a pair of small, white cotton booty shorts. She jumped from the couch where we had been spooning, talking, and kissing when the knock came, her smooth, long legs skipping across the living room as though she were gliding.

In walked Lana, dressed in a tight-fitting black tank top that bared a sliver of her flat stomach and checkered pajama pants that clung to her butt yet stayed loose around her legs. "Hey," she said, coming inside and leading her cousin by the hand.

"Hey," I said, waving at them from the couch. I would have offered to take their bags, but they were each wearing backpacks.

"We'll be right back," Diana said, jumping in front of Vicki. She spread her arms and legs wide as though that could hide Vicki's jean-and-shirt-clad body from me.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"You can't see the bride before the wedding," Diana said, laughing. "But don't worry—little Vicki knows why she's here."

Thank god, I thought. It would be just like Diana to tell Vicki that we'd be fucking in a month, then surprise her with some first-time dick tonight.

"That's right, we're gonna get our fuck on tonight," Lana said, adding a shoulder-rolling dance to her words.

I saw Vicki's cheeks turn a dark shade of red as Diana hopped sideways alongside her until they reached the stairway.

I turned away, sighing.

"Go make us some drinks," Diana called down to me from the second-floor landing. "Shots! For all of us."

I went to the kitchen, wondering what kind of alcohol Vicki—pretty much a stranger to me, yet a friend of Abbey's—liked. As pervy as this was to admit, the fact that she was Abbey's friend and Abbey didn't know what I was going to do to her tonight had my cock thickening, the tingles of a full-fledged hard-on gearing up to crank my shaft to its maximum length.

I looked around, checking the bottles for their alcohol content. A bottle of Malibu Rum was what I settled on for Vicki while the rest of us got a shot of Grey Goose vodka. I carried the shots to the living, and since I had the time, I went back and grabbed the bottles.

I didn't know what to expect when my sister came back downstairs with her friends. Lana and Diana had gone upstairs in their lazy-day clothes, while Vicki had looked like she was planning to spend a day at the park. I didn't expect much, maybe some makeup at best, but the visions I laid my eyes upon when they came downstairs had my cock blasting off, hardening before Diana could reach the foyer.

My sister had dressed in a black, lacy shelf bra and a floss-like G-string that rode high on her hips. It had a narrow V of sheer lace covering her crotch, leaving her meatier outer labia exposed. The shelf bra left her breasts exposed, and her rock-hard, pink nipples looked a little red and wet, as if someone had had a taste of them upstairs. Thigh-high stockings covered her lean legs, while makeup had turned her young beauty into a mature version of the woman she was growing into. She smiled at me, laughed a little, probably knowing every thought that was going through my head. She blew me a little kiss, then nodded toward the top of the staircase.

Next came Lana. Her half-Asian beauty made my heartbeat jump. Sometimes, I wonder if Asian men—or women—see us white people in the same way. Something different, exotic, a treasure to put on their shelf to show off to their friends and brag about fucking later while assuring everyone, "No, it's not a fetish, I really like them—everything else is just a bonus." Lana had dressed in dark red lingerie, like rose-colored lipstick, matching my sister's outfit, though her thick-nippled breasts dominated her upper body.

"And here," Diana said once Lana stood next to her, "comes the bride." She laughed, looking at my expression. "Don't worry. We're not going to make you marry Vicki like some campy sitcom, but it'd be cute."

"If you say so," I said. (Goofy to girls was just embarrassing to me.)

"Trust me," Lana said, "you're going to love her." She looked upstairs. "Come on, Vicki, get your pretty little butt down here!"

Elder sisters, elder cousins, I thought. Bitches.

Vicki walked down the hallway, stopping at the top of the stairs. She looked at Lana, who gave her a nod, and Vicki spun her slender body around. Her lingerie was a little more modest, if no less provocative. She wore a sheer white dress made of lace and nylon that clung to her long, bendable body like a second skin. Shoulder straps connected to her lingerie's built-in bra cups. They had a floral design that continued down the front of her dress to the four-inch hem of her skirt that stopped just below her little pussy. The sheer band of fabric gave off the illusion of the light-skinned cunny beneath. Sheer panels clung to her sides down to her skirt, revealing no signs of her panty line. Those panels were broken by another flower design covering her back and cheeks, split by a thin strip of sheer fabric that ran down the center of her spine and along her butt crack. Long white gloves of satin covered her forearms, and sheer stockings that stopped just above her knees left her smooth, light-skinned thighs bare.

"Well?" Diana asked, looking at me. "It's like a wedding dress."

"Jesus, you look beautiful, Vicki," I managed to say after a quick pause to get my shit together. "Too beautiful for words."

A soft smile twitched on Vicki's red-painted lips as she walked downstairs. With each step, pink heat swirled beneath her smooth cheeks, fighting to get through the makeup brightening her face. Despite her accessories, there was one thing clear about Vicki: She looked as nervous as a virgin should look.

Lucky me, I thought.

Vicki reached the foyer, stopping behind her cousin and staying there. Diana laughed, then said, "We need some warm-up drinks. Hey, look, my brother was nice enough to pour them for us."

"Let's get this party started," Lana said.

And so we did.

Several shots later. . . .

"My first kiss. . . ." Vicki said in a soft, slurred whisper from across the coffee table, sitting on her knees. (She had switched to the vodka after her first shot of malibu.) "Was with my uncle."

"Which one," Lana asked, sitting to my left. "We have a few."

"You know who."

"But our friends don't," Lana said. "Tell us about it."

"Was it like this?" Diana asked, sitting on my right thigh and pressing against me, her tits just under my mouth. She leaned into me, touching her lips to mine. Their softness warmed my blood as she puckered them against me, making that soft, kissing sound. My sister didn't use her tongue, but each love nip lasted a decent amount of time.

"No," Vicki said, shaking her head. She had a shot glass half-full of vodka in front of her. "It wasn't as sexy as that."

Get a little alcohol in her, and she loosens up nicely, I thought, my silent words slurred from the three shots of Grey Goose I had taken. The alcohol had done nothing to soften my hard-on, which poked my sister in the back of her left thigh.

"What was it like?" Diana asked.

"Wet," Vicki said. "And fast. Awkward." She frowned. "I froze, even though I wanted him to kiss me. I mean, he's so hot, and we're family. . . ."

Her eyes shifted between Diana and me.

"Uncle Steve is hot," Lana said. "But my dad's hot too. You should kiss him."

"God, Lana," Vicki said, smiling and looking off to the side. "One uncle at a time."

"You're dad's hot, too," Lana said. "Very kissable."

"Shut up!" Vicki's face froze. "You haven't kissed him, have you?"

"No," Lana laughed, then added, "not yet," with a tease to her words.

"Hey, Vicki," Diana said, "do you want my brother to teach you how to kiss properly?"

Vicki looked at me with big, kitty cat eyes. She had her lips pressed together, curling inward. Then, when I thought she had forgotten how to speak, she nodded. "Yeah," she said in a soft voice. "Teach me."

"Atta girl," Lana said.

I had Vicki on my lap, sitting on my left thigh, my hard-on poking into her leg. Diana had slid down to the couch on my right side, and Lana had moved to the coffee table, her eyes watching us dead on. I ignored the other two girls, focusing on Vicki, who couldn't quite meet my eyes, even with the alcohol in her.

"You okay?" I whispered to her, pressing my forehead to hers. "We don't have to—"

"I want to," she said, nodding, pushing her leg against my cloth-covered knob. "I want to do it all with a guy . . . I can trust."

"You can trust my brother," Diana whispered, "with your pussy."

I wrapped my left arm around Vicki's waist, holding onto her side, her ribs beneath my fingers. The sheer nylon beneath my palm made my skin tingle. I lifted my right hand, cupping Vicki's chin with the side of my forefinger while pressing my thumb beneath her lip. I tilted her head upward, getting her to look at me. When our eyes made contact, I slid my thumb upward and across her lips, from the left corner to the right and back again.

"You have pretty lips," I whispered.

"Thank you," she said, her voice trembling.

"Do you know what boys think when they see these lips?" I asked, my heartbeat rising. God, please don't let me sound like a fool.

"Yeah," Vicki said. "I do."

"What do they think?"

"They want to stick their dicks between them," Vicki said, her voice softening with each word. She let out a long breath, her eyes shifting away from my gaze, though I held her chin in my direction.

"Oh," I said, trying not to smile. "I was going to say they wanted to kiss them."

Pink swirled through Vicki's cheeks. She smiled, shy and self-conscious, then I leaned toward her. Her eyes widened, then my lips pressed against hers, and she closed them. Gentle was the pressure I used on her. First, my lips, puckering them and pressing them to her soft, red-painted lines. Quickly, she picked up my rhythm. When I opened my lips, she followed. We slid them together, our heads turning, my heartbeat rising as her breasts rose and fell at a harder pace. Little by little, I pushed my tongue into her mouth, the tip first, finding the tip of her tongue, waking it, dancing with it—caressing it in a soft, silky way that made her whimper and tremble against me.

"That's it," Diana said. "That's hot."

"So sexy," Lana whispered.

"You've kissed other people since your uncle," I said, breaking away for a moment.

"Just girls."

We continued kissing until sometime later, Diana whispered, "Hey, Vicki, would you like to kiss my brother's dick?"

Their positions had changed again. I sat in the middle of the couch, naked, with Diana to my right and Lana to my left. Little Vicki, still in her wedding lingerie, knelt between my legs with her hands on my knees and her slender body pressed against the couch. She had already pulled my shirt and shorts from my body, each one slower than the last. My boxer briefs came last. The surprised widening of her eyes and opening of her mouth as my big dick came free, spilling precum, had made my sack prickle with excitement. It took everything I had not to come at that moment.

"Now that's a cock," Lana said. "A big fucking cock, Vicki. You'll be able to handle anyone after this."

"Mm-hmm," Diana said, smiling, her body wiggling as she rubbed her right hand along my inner thigh. Her touch sent tingles across my skin. "So big. So yummy. And all that meat is yours, Vicki."

Vicki, glassy-eyed on alcohol, took a deep breath. Her eyes seemed to widen further as she listened to the other girls. She looked up at her cousin, who nodded, urging her on and biting her lower lip.

"Aw, she's shy," Diana teased. "Lana, why don't you show little cousin here how my brother likes his cock sucked."

I kept quiet, my heart racing. Follow Diana's lead, I told myself. That's all I have to do. And somewhere, in the back of my mind, premonitions of Lana, her cousin, and my sister kissing, licking, sixty-nining, and bumping clams together danced in my head.

Lana lowered her mouth to my prick. Diana palmed my balls, rolling them with a gentle touch as she looked at Vicki and nodded her head. Vicki swallowed as Lana's tongue licked the shiny precum from the tip of my dick. I shuddered. Vicki moved her hands up my thighs, stopped halfway, went back down, then up again, each time a little higher as she stared at her cousin's tongue swirling around my glans.

"Mmm, yeah," I moan-sighed as Lana opened her crimson lips wide around my knob. Spit touched my spongy skin, bathing me in warmth, then her tongue rolled around my mushroom tip as it lay within her wet mouth. "Fuck yeah."

"See," Diana whispered, lowering her head to my cock. "That's all a dick wants—some love." She licked my shaft as her friend sucked on the head of my cock. "Kiss my brother's thighs, Vicki. He likes that."

Lana pulled her mouth from my cock. Diana took her place as Lana whispered encouragement to her cousin. "See how he shakes, Vicki. See his goosebumps. Listen to him moan—that's because of you." With each syllable that left her mouth, Vicki's hands moved higher on my thighs, as did her lips. "Kiss him, don't be afraid. Lick him, mmm, that's my sexy little cousin. You're so fucking hot, Vicki. So sexy. That's it, kiss his balls like a naughty girl. Lick them. Lick his shaft. Good girl, baby. Grab his cock. Stroke whatever meat Diana doesn't swallow. That's it. Stroke it, baby. Oh, fuck, I'm getting so wet because of you. Getting wet to my own sexy cousin. Mmm, that's it, take Diana's place. Taste his precum. Taste it, taste it, good girl. Good fucking girl. Now his knob. Take his knob and. . . ."

Vicki did a good job. Fuck that; she did a great job. She gagged a bit. She slobbered on my dick. She drooled. She played with my balls and licked my crown, sucking down the precum as it spurted from my cum-hole. The sexy virgin wore a cautious, thoughtful expression before her first taste of precum, but she blinked right after, looking up at me as if discovering the taste of chocolate for the first time. Then, she went after my cock as though it were cotton candy.

As she focused her mouth on my glans, jerking me off with two hands at the same time, the tingling in my thighs radiated outward. I shook as pleasure coursed through my limbs, riding my body upward until my heartbeat went into overdrive. A chill hit me, then came the moans. "Uh, uh, uh, fuck, uh, Vicki, fuck. You sexy little bitch."

That word slipped out of me, but it seemed to do the trick for Vicki. She sucked my big dick harder, tightening her grip on my shaft as though it could save her from drowning. As she drank from my cock, Lana and Diana pressed their lips to me; my neck, my cheeks, my jaw, my lips, my chest, and nipples, devouring me as Vicki's sweet mouth pushed me over the edge of pleasure into an ocean of bliss.

"Fuck, fuck, oh, fuck!" I gasped, forgetting to warn Vicki that I was about to unload a river of cum into her mouth.

"Oh," she gasped, the head of my cock muffling her surprised cry. Despite the shock, she didn't remove her lips from my corona. "Mmm, mmm, mmm!" She buckled down, drinking down my cum with an excitement that kept me hard as a rock throughout my orgasm.

"Now, Vicki," Diana whispered as the virgin caught her breath, "it's time for my brother to return the favor."

We moved upstairs to Mom's room—to her big, fluffy bed with the white, down comforter and soft pillows. Diana and Lana had their phones out, moving on and off the bed, capturing Vicki and me at different angles and distances. But they didn't matter at the moment, not to me. I was between Vicki's slender thighs, staring down at one of the loveliest, pale white pussies I had ever seen.

Vicki still wore her lingerie, dress, stockings, and lacey gloves. I had pushed the dress above her waist, but only after kissing her sweet bald beaver through the sheer nylon that couldn't hide her light pink slit. She lay on her back, with her head and shoulders on a pillow, looking down at me as I hovered above her pussy, memorizing the sight of her virgin cunny.

Between Vicki's long legs lay a soft little pie with a hint of plumpness. Her outer lips swelled over her inner, creating a soft crease that hid her clitoral hood when her legs were together. Now, as she lay on her back with her legs open, the seam of her inner lips lay spread, holding a thick white gloss of cream between them. Her tiny pussyhole looked too small for my cock. Its pink, yummy, bubblegum-like texture made my mouth water. I dipped my head, pressing my nose against her hairless hole, then rubbed it up and down her slit as she whimpered. I inhaled, pulling her thick, musky pussy scent into my lungs. Her little muff was so fresh that it made my world swoon.

"Oh, whoa," Vicki gasped, her voice a rush of nervous energy as I pressed my tongue between her tender teen folds. "God!"

I licked upward through her slit, stopping at her clit where I pressed down on her little, light-skinned nub.

"Jesus!" she gasped.

I tilted my head to the right, fastening my lips around her pink clitty and hood, and I sucked her wet sail into my mouth.

"Mmm, nuh, huh," she panted as I wet her entire pussy with my slippery drool. There wasn't a dry spot left on her twat by the time I feathered her pussy lips open with my right forefinger. My left hand went beneath her right leg, circled upward, and landed on her hairless mound. My fingers pointed to her left, but my thumb went straight down and caressed the velvety flesh of her shiny pearl.

"Oh, fuck," Vicki moaned, trembling as I eased my finger into her pussy, the tightness of her hole sucking at my digit. She dropped her head back, crying out as she thrust her hips upward, impaling her virginity onto my finger. "Ooh, ooh, ooh."

"That's it, baby," Lana whispered. "Take that finger up your cunt."

"Get her good and wet, little brother," Diana said, bringing her phone in for a close-up of Vicki's throbbing muff. "You'll need her pussy soaking wet if you want to get your big dick through her little opening."

I did my best, licking and stroking Vicki's pussy. Kissing her soft folds, spreading her lips, tasting her pink, and dipping my tongue as far into her creamy center as I could. She took one finger with difficulty; the second one had to fight to get inside her, despite the honey dripping from between her lips. As I rubbed her pleasure nub, I turned my right palm upward and caressed her G-spot with my fingertips.

"Oh my god," Vicki whined.

That was all Vicki could take. She locked her legs around my head as her body tensed from top to bottom. From her pussy came a flood of tasty, silky cream that I ate up, my tongue ever moving around my fingers. As her orgasm shook her body, she cried out, her sounds of bliss filling the room as her soaking wet cunny made a mess on my face, fingers, down the crack of her ass, and finally on my mother's comforter. As Vicki settled down, I held her ass in my hands, lifting her high enough off the bed to get my tongue on her butthole so I could lick up the rest of her cum from her body. She came again as I rimmed her. After Vicki had caught her breath, it was time to move on. . . .

Vicki lay beneath me, staring wide-eyed at my cock as it jutted over her small pussy and hairless mound, sticking up past her narrow waistline. I hadn't taken off her lingerie yet—I didn't want to. I had pulled her dress' straps down her shoulders so that they hung around her arms, which let me pull her bra beneath her peach-sized tits. Their perky roundness and peach-colored nipples lay slick with my spit; her puckered nubs were even tighter now that I had had my teeth on them—pulling and pinching them while I coned her breasts into my mouth.

"You ready?" I asked Vicki, stroking my cock with my right hand as I held her pussy in my left, the tip of my middle finger rubbing her asshole.

"Yeah," Vicki said in a breathless whisper, nodding her head. "I'm ready."

"Fuck yeah, she's ready," Lana said, standing next to her cousin with her phone pointed down at Vicki's face, ready to video her reaction to getting filled with her first meat injection.

"That pussy between her thighs is so wet," Diana said, standing on her knees next to us with her camera pointed at Vicki's virgin twat. "Look how juicy and fat her cunny looks right now after she came."

I groaned—these two bitches' words had my mind buzzing. I pulled my hand from Vicki's pussy, hating to let it go as I moved as close to her as I could while still being able to get my cock into her. I pressed the underside of my knob against her mound, our sexes slick with her cum and my spit. Rubbing her little slope made her pant. When I forced my crown down her clitoral hood and against her clit, she squirmed, whimpering as I gave her fleshy sail another rubdown.

"Oh, mmm, umm," Vicki moaned. "Mmm, fuck."

"God, my pussy is so fucking creamy," Diana whispered, getting everything on her phone.

"Mine's dripping," Lana said, her voice throaty as she looked down at her cousin's face. "You look so good, Vicki. So fucking sexy. So hot." After tonight, Vicki's uncle was going to be one lucky man—luckier than before, anyway. "You're so fucking hot, Vicki."

Lana wasn't wrong about her cousin. The soft muffin between Vicki's thighs had turned pink from the heat running through her veins. Her dewy juices warmed my knob as I slid my tip through her little pussy lips. I found her virgin hole, nudged it a little, and watched it sink inward. Vicki made a sound, grimaced, her pussy fighting my girth as it slowly spread open for me. I eased up on her snatch, my glistening head resting at her front door. Taking a deep breath to settle my racing heart, I eased my cock against Vicki's pussy again, already feeling the tightness of her little cunny as her lips rolled slowly over my glans.

"Ah, ooh, ah," Vicki panted, no longer looking down. She lay back, her hands on the comforter, her white-knuckled fingers clawing at the fabric beneath her body.

The little pussy beneath my knob gave way, pushing inward from the pressure my hard-as-steel cock forced upon it. My dick was too hard to bend from her tightness, and despite the juices glistening across my rod and the creaminess coating Vicki's little hot slot, it was like trying to punch my way through soft velvet just to get my head inside her. When I managed to force the head of my prick into her body, stretching her pink opening wide, Vicki uttered a surprised "Ah-uh!" that set my body tingling.

"Yeah," Lana whispered. "Tear her little pussy up."

"Oh, yeah," I sighed, falling forward onto my palms. I pushed my knees back, spreading them frog-wise as I held my body above Vicki. I lowered my mouth to her tits, sucking one perky bump into my mouth and then the other, then kissing my way to her neck. Her sexy fuck pocket squirmed on my cock as I continued upward, finding her lips and sliding my tongue into her mouth. Our wet, velvet muscles slid together, tasting each other, licking each other as I pumped the head of my dick in and out of her teen pussy—getting a little deeper into her wetness each time.

"Uh, uh, uh," Vicki moaned as inch after inch of thick, meaty cock flesh sank into her. "Uh, ooh, uh, mmm—uh-huh!"

I eased up on her twat, giving her insides a quick break, then I went back in, sliding through her sticky wetness and stretching her tight pussy lips to the tearing point. If I wasn't careful, I really was going to tear her pussy apart.

"You okay, baby?" I whispered in her ear as I swiveled my hips in a circle, poking her muffin from different angles. "Your little pussy feeling good, baby girl?"

Vicki let go of the bed and grabbed my wrists, her elbows near her ribs. "Yeah, yeah, oh, yeah," she moaned, massaging her face against my neck. I pulled out and pushed in, turning my hips in a circle as I moaned in her ear. My sounds of pleasure ignited something in her because she locked her legs around my back, crossing her ankles as she tried to pull me deep into her soothing body.

I let her.

A sound somewhere between pain and heavenly bliss left her lungs, and then she came. She sounded surprised as her body shook beneath me, and her pussy walls rippled around my shaft. The massage was almost too much for me to take, but I fought down my orgasm as I sank my cock into her softness down to my balls, not stopping until I had my log buried deep within her warm guts.

"Oh, god," I moaned in her ear as bliss-filled vibrations radiated from my cock, balls, and thighs. "Your pussy is so fucking hot, baby. So soft and tight. So fucking wet."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," she panted, doing her best to fuck herself onto my dick using her legs.

"Come on," Lana pouted. "Now that you've popped my cousin's cherry, you need to break her in good. Work that cute pussy hard."

"Yeah," Diana said, putting one hand on my ass. She slid that hand between my legs, taking hold of my balls, caressing them. She massaged them, rolled them, made them tingle, then gave them a soft tug that made my hairs stand on end. "Fuck that pussy good, little brother. Give her a workout she'll never forget."

Moaning, groaning, and on the verge of coming, there was no way that I could say no to my sister. I gave that little girl's pussy a pounding that left her hyperventilating. The only thing that saved her was my hot cum splattering the insides of her dripping wet pussy.

The rest of the night turned into a drunken blur. Diana had me peel off her and Lana's panties, and I finally got my cock into my sister's best friend after eating them out. That was a very naughty, nasty, and wet little ride that I'm lucky enough to say has continued since this entry. (Lana may be fucking her uncle, but she's not in love with him.) Maybe I'll go into detail about that experience in a later entry, or maybe not. I've had so much pussy thrown my way that it's hard to get it all down. I did get to see my sister bump clams with Lana. It happened after Vicki regained her breath.

"Turn her over," Diana said to me. "This girl needs to know what it's like to be on all fours for a man, open and helpless against his dick."

"You've been reading dirty stories," Lana said.

Diana laughed.

"On your tummy," Lana told Vicki. "But first, take your dress off."

With Vicki on all fours in front of me, still in her stockings and gloves, Diana and Lana took turns sucking me back to hardness. As Lana guided my knob into her cousin's dewy slot, Diana laid her right cheek on Vicki's lower back, mouth above her crack. After every half dozen strokes, Lana would pull my cock from her cousin's twat and feed my wet meat into my sister's mouth. When the serious fucking started, Diana pulled Lana to her side of the bed.

While whimpers and whines left Vicki's lungs, and her pussy lips clung to my cock, opening in a rounded oval, Lana and my sister sat next to us, spread their legs, then pushed their little pussies together. As I fucked Vicki's snatch to the slippery-wet sounds that only a really horny pussy can create, Lana and my sister ground their cunnies together while rubbing their own clitties then they'd switch, taking turns to pleasure each other before lying back and diddling their own clits again while rubbing their pussies together in circles.

Moaning, I grabbed onto Vicki's sides, right above her waist, and pumped her juicy pussy back and forth on my dick. She hung her head, grunting as I hit bottom, then uttering high pitch squeals when I sped up my cock-strokes.

As her pussy gushed cream and her squeals turned to breathless whines, Lana and my sister came, followed by Vicki. I fucked her hard through her orgasm, getting my balls tingling and my knob ultra-sensitive. Just as I was ready to come, I pulled my prick from her snatch with a wet plop, turned to Lana and my sister, and sprayed their still-touching cunnies with my jizz, moaning and gasping as I jerked my pussy-juice-soaked dick as fast as I could.

"You fucking pervert," Diana said, laughing and slapping my ass. "Coming on us. Now you made my pussy all messy."

Lana laughed.

Before I could offer to clean them up, Diana rose onto her hand and knees, facing away from Lana, and shuffled backward until her muff hung over Lana's face.

"We'll clean it up this time," Diana said, bending her head to her friend's slit, "but you're gonna have to soap us up in the shower later."

"I can do that," I said, pulling a huffing-and-puffing Vicki onto her side and spooning her mostly naked body.

It was a hell of a night, but in a life as crazy as mine, there was always another crazy adventure waiting to top it, thanks to my older sister.

Timmy out.

If you've read this far, click a 5-star.

Chapter 26 is the last chapter I have written from my old subscription days. I started this story in 2018, paused for a while, and completed Chapter 26 in November 2020.

Originally, this was going to be a weekly serial without a planned ending. (The story itself is improvised.) However, it would have ended when my readers were ready to move on to another serialized story. That plan is over. I'm too busy for that, and I'm ready to move on from The Anderson Family Journals (originally titled Taboo Confessions: Jimmy's Journal. That's "Jimmy" not "Timmy").

Anyway, I believe I can bring this story to a good stopping point in two more chapters, one from Abbey's point of view and the last one from Timmy's point of view. How long will it take? I don't know, but hopefully, it won't be long.

Thanks for reading.